Home
  By Author [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Title [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Language
all Classics books content using ISYS

Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ]

Look for this book on Amazon


We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month
fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

´╗┐Title: Christie Redfern's Troubles
Author: Robertson, Margaret M. (Margaret Murray), 1821-1897
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
Copyright Status: Not copyrighted in the United States. If you live elsewhere check the laws of your country before downloading this ebook. See comments about copyright issues at end of book.

*** Start of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Christie Redfern's Troubles" ***

This book is indexed by ISYS Web Indexing system to allow the reader find any word or number within the document.



Christie Redfern's Troubles

By Margaret Robertson
________________________________________________________________________
This author's books tend to be a bit religious, and this is no
exception.  On the mother's death the Redfern family moved to Canada,
where there was a strong Scottish tradition, with preacher and kirk much
as they had been in Scotland, and with many of the services in Gaelic,
the language which many of these Scottish emigrants had spoken since
their birth.  The family settle on a small farm, bringing up the
children, including Christie, in a good Christian manner.

As with other of Mrs Robertson's books much of the action takes place
in the young girls' minds, and we do not have a lot to do with the four
boys of the family.  There are neighbouring families, including the
Nesbitt's, in a similar status.

The actual copy of the book used was in very good condition, and we
scanned it in at a high resolution, but we discovered that some of the
type-setting and the original proof-reading had not been too good for
some of the punctuation marks were missing.  I am referring to full
stops at the ends of paragraphs, and that sort of thing.  We have done
our utmost to set this matter right, as well as dealing with places
where the type had become damaged.

The book makes a nice peaceful slow-moving audiobook.
NH
________________________________________________________________________

CHRISTIE REDFERN'S TROUBLES

BY MARGARET ROBERTSON



PREFACE.

The requirement of the gospel is that, having first given ourselves to
Christ, we should then devote all we have, be it little or much, to His
service.  The largest gifts fall infinitely below what He deserves from
us; the smallest will not be rejected by Him.  For it is the motive, not
the gift, which our Lord regards.  The poor widow's mite was more
acceptable to Him than the ostentatious and lavish donations of the
wealthy.  Yet the smallness, the seeming worthlessness, of our means is
often pleaded as an excuse for withholding them altogether.  Because men
can do so little, they do nothing.  It was the servant who had received
only one talent that wrapped his lord's money in a napkin, and buried it
in useless, unprofitable obscurity.  When the multitudes hungered in the
wilderness, the disciples hesitated to bring the five barley loaves and
two small fishes, asking, "What are they among so many?"  They were
taught, however, to produce their little all, utterly inadequate as it
was to the exigencies of the case, and lay it in the hands of Omnipotent
Love, that He might by His blessing increase it to the feeding of the
five thousand.  "God hath chosen the foolish things of the world to
confound the wise; and God hath chosen the weak things of the world to
confound the things which are mighty; and base things of the world and
things which are despised hath God chosen, yea, and things that are not,
to bring to nought things that are, that no flesh should glory in His
presence."

This great truth is admirably illustrated in the following pages.  In
the life of Christie Redfern we may see how the simple desire to serve
God, felt and acted upon by a poor, suffering child, may give an almost
heroic strength of character, and may produce results, the magnitude and
grandeur of which are altogether out of proportion to the feebleness of
the means employed.



CHAPTER ONE.

CHRISTIE'S CHILDHOOD.

"I've heard folks say it--I've seen it in a book myself--and I heard my
father read something like it, out of the Bible, last Sunday--`Ask, and
ye shall receive,' and in another place, `In everything by prayer and
supplication let your requests be made known unto God.'  I might try it,
anyway."

But the voice that spoke was by no means a hopeful one, and there was
anything but a hopeful look on the face of the little girl who slowly
raised herself up from a mossy seat, where she had been quite hidden by
the branches of a tall birch-tree, that hung so low as to dip themselves
into the waters of the brook at the times when it ran fullest.  It was a
very pretty place, and a very strange place for any child to look
anxious or discontented in.  But the little girl looked as if she were
both; and there was, besides, a great deal of weariness in her manner,
as she leaned for a moment against a branch, and then stooped to let the
water flow over a spray of crimson maple that she held in her hand.

"I might try it, anyway," she repeated, as she left the place.

In some spring or autumn long ago, the swollen waters of the brook had
quite washed away the soil from between the roots of the birch-tree; and
the roots themselves, and the hollow place which the waters had made,
were covered with grass and soft moss now.  In this pretty natural seat,
after an eager, half-frightened glance around, the little girl placed
herself, kneeling.  She closed her eyes, and folded her hands with a
reverent gesture; but a doubtful, uneasy look passed over her face as
she let her head droop, and murmured:

"Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be Thy name, Thy kingdom come"--
and so on to the end.

Then her head was raised; but the doubtful look had not passed away.

"That's no' just what I'm needing," she continued.  "I have my daily
bread.  I'm no' sure about the other things; and I canna mind another
prayer.  I would make one, if I knew the way.  I need so many things!"

There was a pause, and then she said, softly:

"O Lord, dinna let Aunt Elsie be vexed with me for biding here so long.
I'm sure I need that.  And, O Lord, mind Effie to bring home the book
she promised me.  Oh, there are so many things that I need! and I'm no'
sure that I'm asking right.  But the Bible says, `Whatsoever ye ask in
My name, believing, ye shall receive.'"

She slipped from her kneeling posture, and leaned, with her eyes still
closed, against the shining bark of the birch-tree.  She lay quiet for
some time, as if she were thinking of many things; then, kneeling again,
with her head bowed down on her clasped hands, she said:

"O Lord, make me a good child, and take me to heaven when I die, for
Jesus' sake!"

Then she opened her eyes, and rose up with a sigh.

"Oh, how long the shadows have grown!  I should have been at home a long
while ago.  But now I'll see if Aunt Elsie's no' vexed.  If she doesna
scold me, I'll ken that there is some use in praying.  And if Effie
brings me a book, such a book as I like, I shall be sure, _sure_.  Then
I shall know that God hears people when they pray; and that will be
something."

And, really, the tired, pale little creature looked as though she needed
something to make her look more cheerfully on a world which generally
seems so happy a place to the young--something to banish the look of
discontent which seemed to have settled on her face.

This was little Christie Redfern--just such a plain, common-looking
child as one might see anywhere without turning to look again.  Her eyes
were neither black nor blue, but grey, and dark only when the long
lashes shaded them.  Her mouth was too wide to be pretty, and her lips
were pale and thin.  She might naturally have had a fair, soft skin; but
it was tanned and freckled by exposure to the air and sun, and looked
neither fair nor soft now.  Her brow was high and broad, and would have
been pretty but that she gathered it together in wrinkles when she
looked at anything closely with her short-sighted eyes.  She wore a dark
cotton frock and checked pinafore, and her feet, without stockings, were
slipped into shoes that seemed a world too big for them.  She would not
have been pretty in any circumstances; but shuffling along in her big
shoes and odd dress, she was a very queer-looking little creature
indeed.

But there was something about the child more to be deplored than the
wide mouth, or the dim eyes, or the drooping figure.  There was a look
of unhappiness upon her face which, as any one might see, was in
consequence of no momentary trouble.  It seemed to be habitual.  As she
plodded along with her eyes cast down on the rough pathway, it never
changed.  Once, when the sun, which she thought had set, flashed out for
a moment through the clouds of purple and crimson, causing her to look
up suddenly, the sad expression passed away; but when her eyes fell it
was there again, and she sighed wearily, as though her thoughts were
always sad.  It was a long time before she looked up again.

Indeed, there was not very much in the scene around her to attract the
attention of the child, even if her short-sighted eyes could have taken
in the view.  There were the clouds; but their crimson and purple
glories had faded.  There was the little grove of birch and maple by the
side of the brook--the prettiest place on her father's farm, Christie
thought; and that was all.  A bird's-eye view of the country for many
miles around showed no variety of scenery, except the alternation of
long, broad fields of grass and wheat, or, rather, fields where grass
and wheat had been, with wide, irregular stretches of low-lying forest.
There was scarcely a hill deserving of the name to break the monotonous
level.  It was a very fine country indeed in the estimation of the busy
groups who were here and there gathering in the last sheaves of a
plentiful harvest.  The farmers of Laidlaw were wont to boast, and with
reason, too, of their wheat-crops, and their fine roads and fences,
declaring that there was not in all Canada a district that would surpass
or even equal theirs in respect of these things.  But beauty of this
sort a child cannot be supposed to appreciate.  Christie's home for the
first ten years of her life had been in a lovely Scottish village,
within three miles of the sea on one side and less than three miles from
the hills on the other; and the dull, unvaried level, the featureless
aspect of her present home, might well seem dreary to the child.

But the contrast between the old life and the new was greater still; and
here lay the secret of the shadow that seldom left the face of the
little girl now.  For in the old times, that seemed so long ago,
Christie had been the one delicate child in a large and healthy family,
and therefore her loving mother's constant and peculiar care.  And her
mother was dead now.  I need not say more to prove how sad and changed
her life had become.

I think that, meeting her on her homeward way that afternoon, one might
have almost seen the motherless look in her pale face and drooping
figure and in the lingering tread of her weary little feet.  It was a
look more painful to see than the look of sadness or neglect which
motherless children sometimes wear.  It was of a wayward temper grown
more wayward still for want of a mother's firm and gentle rule.  One
could not doubt that peevish words and angry retorts fell very naturally
from those pale lips.  She looked like one who needed to be treated with
patience and loving forbearance, and who failed to meet either.  And,
indeed, the rule to which Christie was forced to submit was neither firm
nor gentle.  Sometimes it was firm, when Christie, as she not
unfrequently did, ventured to resist it; but gentle--never.

When Christie's mother died, all their friends said the little Redferns
were very fortunate in having an Aunt Elsie to supply her place in the
household; and in some respects they were.  If a constant and
conscientious determination to do her duty to her brother's motherless
children would have made up to them for their loss, they would have been
quite happy under Aunt Elsie's care.  She made a great sacrifice of her
own ease and comfort when she left her quiet home to devote herself to
their interests; and if they had all been wise and good and thoughtful,
they would not have needed to be reminded so frequently of her
self-denial as Aunt Elsie seemed to think necessary.  But few children
are so wise, or good, or thoughtful as they ought to be; and there were
oftentimes secret murmurings, and once or twice during the first year of
her stay there had been open rebellion among them.

It could hardly have been otherwise.  No middle-aged woman unaccustomed
to the care of a family, whose heart had never been softened by the
helpless loveliness of little children of her own, could have filled the
place of a mother, wise, firm, and tender, all at once; and so for a
time their household was not a happy one.  Their father left his
children to the care of their aunt, as he had always left them to the
care of their mother; and if an appeal from any decision of hers were
made to him, it very seldom availed anything.

It was not so bad for the elder ones.  They were healthy, good-tempered
girls, who had companions and interests out of the home-circle; and they
soon learned to yield to or evade what was distasteful in their aunt's
rule.  With the little children she was always lenient.  It was the
sickly, peevish little Christie who suffered most.  More than any of the
rest, more than all the rest put together, she missed her mother: she
missed her patient care and sympathy when she was ill, and her firm yet
gentle management amid the wayward fretfulness that illness brought upon
her.  Night after night did her weary little head slumber on a pillow
which her tears had wet.  Morning after morning did she wake up to the
remembrance of her loss, with a burst of bitter weeping, angry at or
indifferent to all her aunt's attempts to console her or win her love.
No wonder that her aunt lost patience at last, calling the child peevish
and wilful, and altogether unlovable, and declaring that she had more
trouble and unhappiness with her than with all her sisters put together.

And, indeed, so she had.  She rather enjoyed the excitement of keeping a
firm hand over the elder ones, and she soon learned to have patience
with the noise and heedlessness of the little ones.  But the peevishness
and wayward fancies of a nervous, excitable child, whom weakness made
irritable, and an over-active imagination made dreams, she could neither
understand nor endure; and so the first year after the mother's death
was a year of great unhappiness to Christie.

After that, there was a great change in the family life.  Losses in
business, and other circumstances, induced Mr Redfern to give up his
home and to remove with his family to Canada.  Though this decision was
made contrary to the advice of his sister, she would not forsake him and
his children: so she had come with them to the backwoods.

A new and changed life opened to them here, and all the changes that
came to them were not for the better.  Mr Redfern knew nothing about
practical farming; and so, though he had means to purchase a sufficient
quantity of good land, it was not surprising to his neighbours that his
first attempt should be unsuccessful.  His children were of the wrong
sort, too, his neighbours said; for only one of the eight was a lad, and
he was only six when he came to his new home.  No pair of hands could
gather, from ever so good a farm, food enough to fill so many mouths;
and more than one of the kind people who took the affairs of the
new-comers into their especial consideration, shook their heads gravely
over their prospects.  And for a time they were badly off.

Soon after their arrival in their new home, Aunt Elsie was seized with
an illness which lingered long, and left her a cripple when it went
away; and her temper was not of the kind which suffering and
helplessness are said sometimes to improve.  It was a trying time to
all.

But winter passed over.  Spring came, and with it came a measure of
health to Aunt Elsie.  She could move about on a crutch and give
directions in the house, and do many things besides, which a less
energetic person would never have attempted.  The elder girls, Effie,
Sarah, and Annie, proved themselves of the right sort, so far as energy,
and strength, and a right good-will were concerned, and worked in the
fields with their father as though they had been accustomed to it all
their lives.  So, when two or three years had passed away, the glances
which the neighbours sent into the future of the Redferns revealed by no
means so dreary a prospect as formerly.

A change for the better had come over Christie, too.  She would never be
as hopeful or as healthy as her sisters, her aunt said; but in health
and hopefulness, and in temper too, there was a great change for the
better in Christie at the end of the first three years of her Canadian
life.  But Christie was far from being what she ought to be in respect
to the latter item even then, as her aunt often told her; and she had
good cause to be of her aunt's opinion many times before the summer was
over.

It was, for several reasons, a time of trial to the child.  Her eldest
sister Effie, whom she loved best of all, was away from home as
school-mistress in a neighbouring township, only returning home for the
Sunday, and not always able to do that.  Her absence made the constant
assistance of Sarah and Annie indispensable to their father.  So the
work of the household, and the care of the dairy during the greater part
of the summer, fell to Christie, under the superintendence of Aunt
Elsie; and a great deal more strength and patience was needed than
Christie had at her disposal.  She would gladly have changed with her
sisters for their harder places in the fields; but the cold of the
spring and autumn mornings chilled her, and the heat of summer exhausted
her, and there was no alternative but the work of the house.  This would
have been wearisome enough under any circumstances to a child not very
strong; and it was sometimes rendered more than wearisome by the
needless chidings of her aunt.

Not that her aunt meant to be unkind, or that her chidings were always
undeserved or her complaints causeless.  Her mother could not have been
more careful than her aunt was, that Christie should not put her hand to
work beyond her strength.  But probably her mother would have felt that
a child might become weary, even to disgust, of a never-ending,
never-changing routine of trifling duties, that brought no pleasant
excitement in their train, that could scarcely be named or numbered when
the day was done, yet whose performance required time and strength and
patience beyond her power to give.  But if her aunt ever thought about
this, she never told her thoughts to Christie; and to the child the
summer days often passed wearily enough.  It is to be doubted whether
the elder sisters, after a long harvest-day, went to bed more tired and
depressed than did Christie, who, in their opinion, had been having an
easy time.  Not but that Annie and Sarah understood in some measure the
troubles that might fall to Christie's lot under the immediate
superintendence of Aunt Elsie; and they were sometimes ready enough to
congratulate themselves on their own more free life out of doors.  But,
strong and healthy as they were, they could not understand how the work
which would have seemed like play to them could be such a burden to
their little sister; and they sometimes sadly added to her discontent by
making light of her troubles, and ascribing to indolence and peevishness
the complaints which, too often, fell from her lips.

There had not, during all the summer, been a more uncomfortable day than
the one whose close found Christie sitting so disconsolately under the
birch-tree by the brook.  It had begun badly, as too many of those days
did.  In looking for something in the garret, Christie had found a book
that had been missing for a long time.  It was one of her favourites.
She had read it often before, but not recently; and in those days new
books were rare, and old books proportionably precious.

Sitting down on the floor, amid the scattered contents of the chest she
had been rummaging, she forgot, in the charm of "The Family Tryst," that
the dough of her batch of bread was fast approaching that stage of
lightness that needed her attention, and that her oven was by no means
in a proper state to receive it when that point should be reached.  Page
after page she turned with a vague feeling that each should be the last,
till even this half-consciousness of wrong-doing was lost in the intense
enjoyment of the tale; and then--the charm was broken.

Aunt Elsie's sharp, quick tones, coming suddenly upon her, must have
startled the nervous child with a shock of pain quite apart from any
thought of the consequences of her fault; and it was with hands that
trembled violently that the book was hidden and the scattered contents
of the chest were gathered together again.  Then she thought of her
bread; and her heart failed within her.

"Oh, I'm so sorry!" she said to herself; but no such word was spoken to
her aunt.  Indeed, to her she said nothing; and it was not sorrow for
her fault, but sullenness or indifference, or something that might
easily be mistaken for these, that her aunt saw on her face as she came
down-stairs.  It was very provoking.  The bread was ready for the oven,
but the oven was by no means ready for the bread.  And now for the next
three days, at least, the children and the hungry harvest-people must
content themselves with sour bread, in consequence of Christie's
carelessness.  It was Christie's wilful disobedience, her aunt declared;
and, really, the sullen, unrepentant look on the girl's face was almost
enough to excuse her aunt's bitter words and the sudden blow that fell
on her averted cheek.  A blow was a very rare thing with Aunt Elsie.  It
was not repeated now.  Indeed, she would hardly have ventured to strike
again the white, indignant face that was turned towards her.  Surprise
and anger kept the girl for one moment silent; then, in a voice she
could hardly make audible for the beating of her heart, she gasped:

"I hate you, Aunt Elsie!  I wish I were dead!"

"Be quiet, with your wicked words!" cried Aunt Elsie.  "You are far from
being in a fit state to die, you disobedient, bad child."

But Aunt Elsie was vexed with herself for the blow she had given, and
all the more vexed with Christie on that account.  Christie was really
sorry for her fault; but, quite forgetting that she had given no sign of
sorrow, she called her aunt unjust and cruel, and bitterly resented both
word and blow.  Anger and pride gave her strength to obey the command to
carry the bread to a cool place, and to keep back a rush of tears till
her task was done.  But it failed her then; and, throwing herself on the
ground, out of sight, she wept and sobbed, and uttered words as wicked
and passionate as those which her aunt had reproved.

This was the beginning; and after that nothing could be expected to go
well.  Though her head ached and her hands trembled, the work of the
house must be done; and more than her usual share fell to Christie
to-day.  For Aunt Elsie's rheumatism was bad again, and much that she
usually did was left to Christie.  But her aunt did not say she was ill.
The added tasks were assigned with a voice and in a manner that seemed
to declare them a part of the punishment for the fault of the morning;
and we cannot wonder much that they were sullenly performed.

"I don't care," repeated Christie to herself, over and over again, that
day.  "There is no use in trying to please Aunt Elsie.  It makes no
difference.  She's cross always.  I never do anything right, she says;
and I don't care!"

But she did care, for all that.  She was very wretched.  She avoided her
sisters when they came home to dinner, saying she had a headache, and
didn't want any--which, indeed, was true; and her sisters, thinking that
she and Aunt Elsie had had a falling-out which would be made up before
night, left her to herself.  So Christie sat on the garret-floor, too
miserable to read, her heart full of angry thoughts against her aunt,
her sisters, and all the world.

But into the very midst of her vexed and angry murmurs against them
there came the feeling that all the fault was not theirs--that she was
herself to be blamed.  And by and by the anger passed away; but the
misery remained, and oftener, and with more power, came the
consciousness that she was a very cross, unamiable child, that she was
not like her older sisters or the little ones, that she was a comfort to
no one, but a vexation to all.  If she only could die! she thought.  No!
she would be afraid to die!  But, oh, if she had never been born!  Oh,
if her mother had not died!

And yet she might have been a trial to her mother, too, as she was to
all the rest.  But no! she thought; her mother would have loved her and
had patience with her; and Aunt Elsie never had.  Amid a rush of angry
tears, there fell a few very bitter drops to the memory of her mother.

With a weary pain at her head and heart, she went about the household
work of the afternoon.  The dinner-dishes were put away, and the room
was swept and dusted, in silence.  The pans were prepared for the
evening milk, and the table was laid for supper; and then she sat down,
with a face so woe-begone and miserable, and an air so weary that, even
in spite of her anger, her aunt could not but pity her.  She pitied
herself more, however.  She said to herself that she was at her wits'
end with the wilful child.  She began to fear that she would never be
other than a cross and a trial to her; and it did seem to Aunt Elsie
that, with her bad health and her hard work among her brother's
children, she had enough to vex her without Christie's untowardness.  It
did seem so perverse in her, when she needed her help so much, to be so
heedless and sullen.

"And yet what a poor, pale, unhappy little creature she seems to be!"
thought she.  "Maybe I haven't all the patience with her that I ought to
have.  God knows, I need not a little to bear all my own aches and
pains."

But her relenting thoughts did not take the form of words; and Christie
never fancied, when she was bidden go for the cows at once, and not wait
for the coming of the children from school, that her aunt sent her
because she thought the walk to the pasture would do her good.  She
believed it was a part of her punishment, still, that she should be
required to do what had all the summer been the acknowledged work of
Will and her little sisters.  So, though she was too weary and miserable
to resist, or even to murmur, she went with a lagging step and a
momentary rising of her old angry and resentful thoughts.

It was not very far to the pasture through the wheat-field; and she was
soon there.  But when the cows had passed through the gate she let them
go or not, just as they pleased, and turned aside, to think over again,
by the side of the brook, the miserable thoughts of the afternoon; and
the end of these was the murmured prayer with which my story began.

Her thoughts were not very cheerful as she plodded along.  She had no
wish to hurry.  If she did, she would very likely have to milk Brownie
and Blackie and the rest, besides Fleckie, her own peculiar care.  She
said to herself, there was no reason why she should do her sisters'
work, though it was harvest-time and they would come home tired.  She
was tired too--though nobody seemed to think she ever did anything to
tire her.  She could milk all the cows well enough.  She had done it
many a time.  But it was one thing to do it of her own free will, and
quite another to do so because her aunt was cross and wanted to punish
her for her morning fault.  So she loitered on the road, though the sun
had set and she knew there was danger of the cows passing the gate and
getting in among the wheat, where the fence was insufficient, in the
field below.

"I don't care," she said to herself.  "It winna be my fault.  The bairns
should have been at home.  It's their work, not mine, to mind the cows.
Oh, I wist Effie was at home!  There's nothing quite so bad where she is
here.  But I'll see to-night if my prayer is heard; that will be
something; and then I'll begin again, and try to be good, in spite of
Aunt Elsie."



CHAPTER TWO.

THE COLPORTEUR.

The cows had not passed the gate.  Somebody had opened it for them, and
they were now standing or lying in the yard, in the very perfection of
animal enjoyment.  The girls were not at home to milk them, however.
Christie had heard her father's voice calling to them in the lower
field, and she knew it would be full half an hour, and quite dark,
before they could be at home.  So, with a sigh, she took the stool and
the milk-pails from a bench near the door, and went to the yard to her
task.

If her short-sighted eyes had seen the long, low wagon that stood at the
end of the house, curiosity would have tempted her to go back to see who
might be there.  If she had known that in that wagon her sister Effie
had ridden home a day sooner than she was expected, she would not have
seated herself so quietly to her milking.

[Note: In America, any light four-wheeled vehicle is called a wagon.]

Christie was not lazy, though her aunt sometimes accused her of being
so.  When her heart was in her work, she could do it quickly and well;
and her strength failed her always before her patience was exhausted.

She knew she must finish the milking alone now, and she set to it with a
will.  In a surprisingly short time she was standing between two foaming
milk-pails at the gate.  To carry them both at once was almost, though
not quite, beyond her strength; and as she stood for a moment hesitating
whether she would try it, or go with one and return for the other, the
matter was decided for her.

"Christie!" said a voice--not Aunt Elsie's--from the door.

Turning, Christie saw her sister Effie.  Surprise kept her riveted to
the spot till her sister came down the path.

"Dinna lift them, Christie: you are no more able to do it than a
chicken.  I'll carry them."

But she stooped first to place her hands on her little sister's
shoulders and to kiss her softly.  Christie did not speak; but the touch
of her sister's lips unsealed the fountain of her tears, and clinging to
her and hiding her face, she cried and sobbed in a way that, at last,
really frightened her sister.

"Why, Christie!  Why, you foolish lassie!  What ails you, child?  Has
anything happened?--or is it only that you are so glad to see me home
again?  Don't cry in that wild way, child.  What is it, Christie?"

"It's nothing--I dinna ken--I canna help it!" cried Christie, after an
ineffectual effort to control herself.

Her sister held the trembling little form for a moment without speaking,
and then she said, cheerfully:

"See, Christie!  It's growing dark!  We must be quick with the milking."

"Why didna you come last week, Effie?" said Christie, rousing herself at
last.

"Oh, partly because of the rain, and partly because I thought I would
put my two holidays together.  This is Thursday night, and I can stay
till Monday morning--three whole days."

Christie gave a sigh, and smiled.

"Come," said Effie; "I'll help you.  I was waiting till you came from
the pasture.  I didna see you come."

"No; I didna go in."

It seemed to Christie that a very heavy burden had been lifted from her
heart.  She smiled without the sigh, as soon as she met her sister's
grave look.

"Did you walk home, Effie?" she asked.

"No; I got a chance to ride with the book-man.  He was at the corner,
and offered to bring me home, as he was coming this way.  How beautiful
your pans look, Christie!  Will you need them all?"

They were in the milk-house now.  It was a large, low place, partly made
by digging into the side of the hill.  It was a cool, pleasant place in
summer, and well suited to the purpose for which it had been built.  It
was dark, however, when the girls entered, and would have been very
gloomy but for Christie's shining milk-pans and the rows of
cream-covered dishes beyond.

They were all needed, and some new ones had just been brought from the
tinman's.  "I like them," said Christie: "they're lighter than the
earthen ones, and no' so easily broken.  We've got much more milk since
the cows went into the upper field.  You'll see what a pailful Fleckie
gives."

"Fleckie is your favourite yet," said Effie, smiling, as they left the
dairy together.

"Oh, yes! she's the best of them all--and so gentle! and I'm sure she
knows me.  I don't think she likes any one to milk her half so well as
me."

"She'll let me milk her to-night, though," said Effie, removing her
cuffs and turning up her sleeves.

"You'll spoil your pretty frock," said Christie, doubtfully.

"There's no fear.  I'll take care.  Give me the stool."

Christie hesitated.

"But there's Blackie and Brownie to do yet--unless you would rather milk
Fleckie."

"I would rather milk them all," said Effie.  "I'm sure, child, you look
as though you had had enough of it for one day."

"Oh, no; I expected to milk them all.  I'm not very tired."

Christie ran for another stool, and seated herself beside her favourite.
She was quite near her sister, too; and they went on talking.

"I suppose this was churning-day?" said Effie.

"No; we churned yesterday, and we'll churn again to-morrow.  It's
harder, and takes longer, now that the nights have got cooler.  But the
butter is beautiful.  We have the two tubs full, and we put the last we
made in a jar.  I'll show it to you when we go in."

"I suppose Annie and Sarah have but little time to help you now?  No
wonder you are tired," said Effie.

"No; they cannot help us except on a rainy day.  But I never churn
alone.  Aunt Elsie helps me.  It took us three hours last time."

"I shouldna wonder if that is the reason that Aunt Elsie's shoulder is
worse," said Effie, with a sigh.

"Is it worse?" asked Christie.  "She has said nothing about it."

"No; she says there is no use in complaining.  But I do hope she is not
going to be ill, as she was before.  It would be terrible for us all."

"I hope not, indeed," said Christie; and in a moment she added, "You
would need to bide at home then, Effie."

Effie shook her head.

"No; I should need all the more to be away if that were to happen.  What
should we all do for shoes, if it werena for my school-money?"

Christie's countenance fell; but in a little time she said--

"But the harvest is a great deal better this year, Effie."

"Yes; but there winna be much to sell.  If we don't have to buy, it will
be a great thing for us.  And the shoes we must have, and new harness,
and other things.  I mustna think of staying this winter, I'm sure,
Christie."

Christie gave a long sigh, as she rose with her full pail.

"I wish I was old enough and able to keep a school, or do something!"

"Do something!" echoed Effie.  "I'm sure you do a great deal.  Think of
the butter!  And you've made bread all the summer, and swept, and
ironed, and washed the dishes."

"But all that comes to very little," said Christie, disconsolately.

"Indeed it does--to more than my school-keeping, I dare say.  And I'm
sure it's far pleasanter work."

"Pleasanter!" repeated Christie; and there was such a protesting echo in
her voice that Effie could not help laughing; but she said, again--

"Yes, pleasanter.  Don't you think it must be far nicer to be at home
with all the rest, than to stay among folk that don't care about you,
and have to bear your trouble alone?"

Christie opened her eyes wide.

"But, Effie, folk do care about you.  And what troubles can you have to
bear?"

Effie laughed softly; but she looked grave immediately.

"Well, I havena so many as I might have, I suppose."

"I'm sure if I were you I should be perfectly happy," said Christie.

"That's only one of the mistakes you have fallen into," said Effie,
gravely.  "Do you remember the story of the burdens, and how every one
was willing to take up his own at last?"

Nothing in the world would have convinced Christie that her sister's lot
was not much pleasanter than her own; and she said to herself, how
gladly she would change burdens with her! but aloud she only asked--

"Has anything new happened?  What's troubling you, Effie?"

"Oh, nothing has happened," said Effie, cheerfully.  "I'm getting on
well.  The worst of my troubles are those I find at home--Aunt Elsie's
rheumatism, and your pale, tired face, and the wearing out of the
children's clothes.  And you have all these too: so I dare say my burden
is the lightest, after all.  Now let me see your butter."

It was well worth seeing.  There was one tub made when the weather had
been warm, and, for that reason, was pronounced by Christie not quite so
good.  Then there was a large one, with over a hundred and twenty pounds
in it--so hard, and yellow, and fragrant!  Christie was not a little
proud of it; and Effie praised it to her heart's content.  There was no
better butter in all Glengarry, she was sure.

"And a hundred and twenty pounds of it!  It's worth twenty-five cents a
pound, at least.  Think of that, Christie!--thirty dollars in all!  That
is something of your doing, I should think."

"Partly," said Christie.  "I only helped."  But she was very much
pleased.  "If we could only sell it, it would get us shoes, and lots of
things."

"But I'm afraid we mustna sell it," said Effie.  "We shall have so
little meat all the winter--and it is so dear, too; and we shall need
the butter.  And how many cheeses are there?  Five?"

"Five uncut.  One is nearly done since the harvest.  See, these two are
better than the others.  But it is getting so dark you canna see them.
I think the cheese will be a great help.  We had none last winter, you
know."

"Yes, indeed!" said Effie, heartily.  "We shall have a better winter
than the last was."

"Except that you winna be at home," said Christie, desponding a little
again.

"Well, I would like to be at home, if it were best; but we canna have
all we would like, you know.  If you have milk to skim, you will need a
candle, Christie."

"No: I skimmed it before I went away.  See, father and the girls have
come home at last.  How glad they will be to see you, Effie!"

Yes, everybody was glad to see Effie--though no one said much about it
that night.  Indeed, it was rather a silent party that partook of the
frugal supper.  Except that the book-man (as the colporteur was called)
exchanged now and then a remark with Mr Redfern, little was said till
supper was over and the Bible laid on the table for worship.  The
Redfern family had the custom of reading verse-about, as it is called,
partly because lights were sometimes scarce, and partly because, after
the work of a long summer day, both great and small were too tired to
enjoy protracted reading; and it must be confessed that, at times,
morning and evening devotions were both brief and formal.  They were not
so to-night, however; for they were led by Mr Craig, the book-man, a
cheerful and earnest Christian, to whom, it was easily seen, God's
worship was no mere form, but a most blessed reality.  Indeed, so
lengthened was the exercise to-night that the little ones were asleep
before it was done; and so earnest was he, so elevated were his
ascriptions of praise, so appropriate his confessions and petitions,
that the elder members of the family, notwithstanding their weariness,
could not but listen and join with wonder and delight.

"_He_ believes that it is worth one's while to pray, at any rate," said
Christie to herself; and all at once it flashed upon her that a part of
_her_ prayer had been answered.  Aunt Elsie had not spoken one word of
reproof for her long delay by the side of the brook.  Not a little
startled, Christie paused to consider the matter further.

"She could hardly have scolded me while a stranger was here.  And,
besides, Effie's here, too, and I wouldna have much cared if she had.
And it's no' too late yet.  She'll be sending me to my bed the moment
the dishes are put by."

But she did not.  Long after the little ones, and even Annie and Sarah,
were asleep, Christie was allowed to sit without rebuke, listening to
the pleasant talk of her father and Mr Craig, and now and then saying a
word to Effie, on whose lap her head was laid.  The only words that Aunt
Elsie spoke to her that night were kind enough; and some of them were
spoken while Effie was not there.

"So that it couldna be to please her," thought Christie.  "What if God
should hear my prayer, after all?"

The thought was quite as startling as it was pleasant.  Then she
wondered if Effie had brought the book.  She did not like to ask her.
She did so want to believe that she might fall back on God's help in all
her troubles; but if Effie had not brought the book she could not be
sure that her prayer had been heard.  "Could it be possible?" she said
to herself.  It seemed altogether too good, too wonderful, to be true.
And yet there were verses in the Bible very plain, very easy to be
understood--"Ask, and ye shall receive; seek, and ye shall find;" and
many more besides that.

She repeated the words slowly and earnestly.  That must be true, she
thought.  Every one believed the Bible.  And yet how few live and pray
and trust as though they really do believe it!  She had heard
discussions, many and long, between her father and some of their
neighbours, on difficult passages of Scripture and difficult points of
doctrine.  She had heard the Scriptures quoted to support doctrines very
different in their nature.  She had heard passages commented upon and
explained away to suit the views of the speaker, until she had come to
think, sometimes, that the most obvious meaning of a text could not
possibly be the true one; and she said to herself, what if she had been
taking comfort from these promises too soon?  What if they meant
something else, or meant what they seemed to mean only to those to whom
they were spoken?  What if, for some unknown, mysterious reason, she
were among those who had no part nor lot in the matter?--among those who
hearing hear not, or who fail to understand?  And before she was aware,
the hopefulness of the last half-hour was vanishing away before the
troubled and doubtful thoughts that rushed upon her.

"I wish there was any one that I could ask about it!  I wonder if Effie
would know?  I'll see if she has brought me the book; and that will be
something.  Maybe the book-man could tell me all about it.  Only I don't
like to ask him."

She turned her eyes towards him, as the thought passed through her mind.
His face was plain and wrinkled and brown; but, for all that, it was a
very pleasant face to look at.  It was a grave face, even when he
smiled; but it was never other than a pleasant one.  There was something
in it that brought to Christie's mind her favourite verse about "the
peace that passeth all understanding."

"He has it, I do believe," she said, while she quietly watched him as he
listened or talked.

"It must be a weary life you live," Aunt Elsie was saying, "going about
from morning till night, in all weathers, with those books of yours; a
weary life and a thankless."

"Do you think so?" said Mr Craig, with a smile.  "I don't think it is a
harder life than most of the people that I see are living.  No harder
than the farmers have during this busy harvest-time.  No harder than the
pedlars of tin-ware and dry goods have, that go about the country in all
weathers."

"But it's different with the farmer, who tills his own land.  He is
working to some end.  Every tree he cuts, every sheaf he reaps and
gathers in, is so much gain to him; and even these pedlars must have a
measure of enjoyment when their sales are good.  They are gaining their
living by their travels."

"Well, so am I, for that matter," said Mr Craig, still smiling.  "I am
on equal terms with them there; though I cannot say that the greatest
part of the pleasure I have in my work arises from the gain it is to me.
But why do you say it is a thankless work?"

Instead of answering directly, Aunt Elsie asked, a moment after:

"Are you always well received,--you and your books?"

"Oh, yes; in this part of the country, always,--quite as well as other
pedlars are, and sometimes far better, for my work's sake.  I have been
in places where the reception I met with was something worse than cold.
But I now and then met, even in those places, some that welcomed me so
warmly for the work's sake I was doing as to make me little heed the
scoffs of the others."

"You are sent out by a society, I think?" said Aunt Elsie.  "It is
mostly Bibles that you sell?"

"Yes; it's mostly Bibles that I carry with me."

There was a pause.  The colporteur sat looking into the red embers, with
the smile on his face which Christie had found so attractive.  In a
little while Aunt Elsie, not without some hesitation, said:

"And is all the time and trouble and money spent by this society worth
their while?"

Aunt Elsie would have been shocked had any one expressed a doubt of her
sincere respect for the Bible.  Her respect was hereditary.  Not one day
in her childhood or womanhood had passed in which she had not heard or
read some portion of the Holy Book.  Nothing could have induced her to
part with one of the several Bibles that had been in her possession for
years.  One had been hers when a girl at school, one had lain in her
seat at the kirk for many a year, and a third had lain on her
parlour-table and been used by her at family worship when she kept house
for herself.  It would have seemed to her like sacrilege to let them
pass into other hands.  That the superiority of the Scottish people over
all other nations (in which superiority she firmly believed) was in some
way owing to the influence of God's Word, read and understood, she did
not doubt.  But her ideas of the matter were by no means satisfactory
even to herself.  That the Bible, read and understood, should ever
change the mixed multitudes of her new and adopted country into a people
grave and earnest and steadfast for the right, was altogether beyond her
thought.  The humble labours of this man, going about from house to
house, to place perhaps in careless or unwilling hands the Bible (God's
Word though she acknowledged it to be), seemed a very small matter--a
means very inadequate to the end desired.  So it was a doubtful and
hesitating assent that she yielded to the reply of Mr Craig in the form
of a question.

"Is not God's Word His appointed instrument for the salvation of men?
And will He not bless it to that end?  I do not doubt it," continued Mr
Craig.  "How can I doubt it, in the face of the promise that His word
shall not return unto Him void--that it _shall_ prosper in that
whereunto He sendeth it?  I never let a Bible pass from my hands without
asking from God that it may be made the means of a lasting blessing to
at least one soul.  And I have faith to believe that my prayer will be
heard and granted."

Aunt Elsie's motions expressed some surprise.

"And is not that presumption on your part?" she asked.

"Which?  The prayer, or the expectation?" said Mr Craig.  "Not the
prayer, surely, when He says, `Ask, and ye shall receive; seek, and ye
shall find.'  `Whatsoever ye shall ask in My name, believing, ye shall
receive.'  `Ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full.'  Is
it presumption to ask blessings for those whom God so loved that He sent
His only begotten Son into the world to die that they might live?  `Will
He not with Him also freely give them all things?'  Truly, I think the
presumption would lie in _not_ asking, or in asking and not expecting to
receive."

In the pause that followed, Christie, with a strange feeling at her
heart, pondered the words.

"Well," said Aunt Elsie, in a moment, "I dare say it is as well that you
have these thoughts to encourage you.  The Bible can do nobody harm, at
any rate; and it may do good to the bairns at the school."

Mr Craig opened his lips, as though he were going to answer her; but he
did not.  By and by he said--quite as much as though he were speaking to
himself as to her:

"Yes; it is indeed a good thing to have God's promise to fall back upon.
My work would be vain and weary work without that.  And so would any
work to which I could put my hand.  There _are_ folk in the world who
live with no hope or trust in God's promised blessing.  How they do it I
cannot tell."

"God is good to many a one who thinks little of Him or of His care; or
what would become of the world and the thousands in it?" said Aunt
Elsie, with a sigh.

Mr Craig gave her a quick look.

"Yes: He is kind to the evil and the unthankful.  But I was thinking of
the blessedness of those who have the daily and hourly sense of God's
presence with them and His fatherly care over them.  In time of trouble,
and at all times, indeed, it is sweet to know that we have His word and
promise for all that we possibly need."

"Yes," said Aunt Elsie, uneasily, and rather coldly.  "There is much
truth in what you say."

Mr Craig continued: "There is no fear of being forgotten.  He who sees
the sparrow when it falls, and does not forget to number the hairs of
our heads, may well be trusted.  And may we not trust in Him who is not
ashamed to call His people brethren?  Our Elder Brother!  He who
suffered being tempted--who is touched with the feeling of our
infirmities!  It is worth while to have His promise to fall back upon--
for me in my journeys, for you amid your household cares, and for this
little maiden here amid whatever life may bring to her."

In the interest with which she listened, Christie had forgotten her
shyness, and had drawn quite near; and now she sat with her eyes
fastened on the good man's face, her own quite expressive of intense
eagerness.

"Christie," said her aunt, as her eye fell upon her, "it is high time
you were in bed.  There will be no getting you up in the morning.  Your
sisters are all asleep.  Haste away."

Christie would have given much for courage to ask one question; and
perhaps a glance into the kind face that was looking down upon her might
have given it to her, had her aunt not been there.  Perhaps he guessed
her thought; for he said, as he put out his hand and laid it softly on
hers:

"Yes, my lassie; it is not beyond belief that the kind care and the
loving eye of this Elder Brother should be over you, if you are one of
His little ones.  Are you?"

The last words were spoken after a momentary pause, and the little brown
hand was gently pressed as they were uttered.  If Christie could have
found words with which to answer him, she could not have uttered them
through the tears and sobs that had not been far from her all the
evening.  Slowly obeying the admonishing touch of her aunt, she withdrew
her hand from the gentle pressure that detained it, and crept away in
the dark to the room where all her sisters, except Effie, were already
asleep.

And what a tumult of glad, wondering and doubtful thoughts was stirring
her heart as she seated herself on the floor and leaned her weary head
upon her hand!  Could it all be true?  Did God see and hear and care for
people?  And for her too?  The Elder Brother!  What a sweet name to give
to Jesus!  It seemed easier to believe that He would care for her,
calling Him by that name.

And if it were really true that God heard her prayers and would answer
them, certainly things would not go so badly with her any more.  But was
she one of His little ones?  Surely there was no one more helpless and
hopeless and troubled--nobody that needed help more!

"Oh, if I could only be sure!" she whispered.  "But I'll see to-night.
Aunt Elsie wasna vexed to-night.  And if Effie has brought me the book,
I'll take it for a sign.  Oh, I wish she would come!"

And yet, when Effie came in with a light in her hand, Christie was in no
haste to speak.  Effie moved about very quietly, for fear of waking her
sisters; and then she sat down, shading the light from their faces.

"Haste you, Christie dear," she whispered.  "I thought you were in bed.
It is more than time."

Christie slowly undressed, and after kneeling a little while, laid
herself down on the low bed beside her little sister.  But she did not
sleep.  She did not even close her eyes, but lay watching sometimes the
motionless figure of Effie and sometimes her shadow on the wall,
wondering all the while what could keep her occupied so silently and so
long.  Yet when at last the book was closed and Effie began to move
about the room, she could not find courage to speak to her at once.

"Effie," she said, by and by, "did you bring me the book you promised?"

Effie started.

"Christie, I thought you were asleep!  Do you know how late it is?"

"Did you bring me the book you promised?" repeated the child, eagerly.

Effie could not resist the beseeching face; and she came and seated
herself on the side of the bed.

"I wanted it so much," continued Christie.  "I thought you would bring
it!  Did you forget it?  Or were you not up there this week?"

"I was there, and I didna forget it; but--"

"Did you bring it?" cried Christie, rising, in her eagerness.  "Where is
it?"

Effie shook her head.

"I didna bring it, Christie."

Poor little Christie!  She laid herself back on her pillow without a
word.  The disappointment was a very bitter one; and she turned her face
away, that her sister might not see the tears that were gushing from her
eyes.  She had all the week been looking forward to the pleasure of
having a book--"The Scottish Chiefs"--a stolen glance or two of which
had excited her interest to the highest degree; and the disappointment
was great.  But that it should have failed to come on this particular
night was harder still to bear.

"If God only hears half our prayers, and that the half we care least
about, what is the use of praying at all?  Oh, dear!  I thought I had
found something at last!"

"Christie," said her sister, laying her hand on her shoulder, "why are
you crying in that way?  Surely you have had tears enough for once?
What ails you, child?  Speak to me, Christie."

"Oh, you _might_ have brought it!" she exclaimed, through her sobs.
"You almost promised."

"No, Christie, I didna promise.  I didna forget it.  But I am afraid--
indeed, I am sure--that the reading of the book would do you no good,
but harm; and so I didna bring it to you.  You are wrong to be so vexed
about it."

"Is it a bad book?" asked Christie.

"I am not sure that it is a _bad_ book.  But I think it might do you
harm to read it.  I am afraid your imagination is too full of such
things already."

This had been said to her in far sharper words many a time before; and
Christie made no answer.

"You know yourself, Christie, when you get a book that interests you,
you are apt to neglect other things for the pleasure of reading it.
Almost always Aunt Elsie has to find fault with you for it."

"Aunt Elsie always finds fault with me!" sighed Christie.

"But you give her reason to find fault with you when you neglect your
duties for such reading, as you must confess you do; even to-day, you
know."

"I believe it grieves Aunt Elsie's heart to see me taking pleasure in
anything," said Christie, turning round passionately.  "She never heeds
when Annie or Sarah takes a book; but if I look the way of one, she's at
me.  I believe she would be glad if there was no such thing as a book in
the house."

"Hush, Christie!  You are wrong to speak in that way.  It is not true
what you are saying.  Aunt Elsie is fond of reading; and if she doesna
object to Annie and Sarah taking a book, it is because they don't very
often do so.  They never neglect their work for reading, as you too
often do."

All this was true, as Christie's conscience told her; but she was by no
means willing to confess as much; so she turned away her face, and said,
pettishly:

"Oh, well, I hear all that often enough.  There's no use in saying
anything more about it."

Effie rose, and went to the other side of the room.  When she returned,
she carried something wrapped in paper in her hand.

"Look, Christie; I brought you a book--a better book than `The Scottish
Chiefs.'  Turn round and look at it."

Slowly Christie raised herself up and turned round.  She was ashamed of
her petulance by this time.  Something shone in the light of the candle
which Effie held.

"What is it?" she asked; and her sister placed it in her hand.

It was a Bible, a very beautiful one, bound in purple morocco, with
clasps and gilt edges.  It was small, but not too small even for
Christie's eyes.

"Oh, how beautiful!" exclaimed Christie, forgetting everything in her
delight.  "It is the very thing I have been wishing for!"

Effie said nothing, but watched her, well pleased.

"But, Effie," said Christie, suddenly, "this must have been very dear.
A plainer one would have done just as well.  Did it cost much?"

"Not very much," said Effie, sitting down beside her again.  "A Bible is
for one's whole lifetime, and so I got a good one, and a pretty one,
too; you are so fond of pretty things.  If I had known that the book-man
was coming here I might have waited and let you choose it for yourself.
We might have changed it now, but see, I have written your name in it."

She turned to the fly-leaf, and read "Christina Redfern," with the date,
in Effie's pretty handwriting.  She gave a sigh of pleasure as she
turned it over.

"No, I don't believe there is a nicer one there.  It's far prettier than
yours, Effie.  Wouldna you have liked it?  Your old one would have done
for me."

"Oh, no, indeed!  I would far rather have my own old Bible than the
prettiest new one," said Effie, hastily.

"Yes, I suppose so," said Christie.  "Mother gave it to you."

"Yes; and, besides, I have got used to it.  I know just where to find
the places I want, almost without thinking of the chapter."

"It is a perfect beauty of a Bible; and such clear print!  But I am
afraid it cost a great deal--as much as a pair of shoes, perhaps?" she
continued, looking at her sister.

Effie laughed.

"But what comparison is there between a Bible and a pair of shoes?  You
must read it every day, dear; and then you'll be sure to think of me."

"I do that many times every day," said Christie, sighing.

"I'm glad you like it, dear.  Mr Craig ask me if it was for myself; and
I told him no, it was for my little sister at home."

Christie started.  This, then, was one of the Bibles that the book-man
had said he asked God to bless for the good of at least one soul.  And
he seemed so sure that his prayer would be heard.  And, then, had not
her prayer been heard?--not just as she had hoped, but in a better way.
The thought filled her with a strange glad wonder.  Could it be
possible?  Her eye fell on the open page, and her hand trembled as she
read:

"Ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy may be full."

"Effie," she said, softly, "I thank you very much.  Lay it in my little
box; and good-night."

The tears that wet her pillow were very different from the drops that
had fallen on it a little while before.

"Nothing will be so bad again," she murmured.  "Nothing--nothing.
Whatever happens, I can always pray!"



CHAPTER THREE.

ABOUT THE SERMON.

The next two days passed pleasantly enough; as the days always did,
Christie thought, when Effie was at home.  There was plenty to do, more
than usual; but the elder sister was strong and willing, and, above all,
cheerful, and work seemed play in her hands.  Even Aunt Elsie forgot to
scold when any little misfortune happened through neglect or
carelessness, and Effie's cheerful "Never mind.  It canna be helped now.
Let us do the best we can," came between her and the culprit.

Effie was not so merry as she used sometimes to be, Christie thought;
and very grave indeed she looked while discussing ways and means with
Aunt Elsie.  There was a good deal to be discussed, for the winter was
approaching, and the little ones were in need of clothes and other
things, and Aunt Elsie did Effie the honour to declare that her judgment
on these matters was better worth having than that of all the rest of
them put together.  Certainly, never were old garments examined and
considered with greater attention than was bestowed on the motley pile
brought from "the blue chest" for her inspection.  No wonder that she
looked grave over the rents and holes and threadbare places, sure as she
was that, however shabby they had become, they must in some way or other
be made to serve for a long time yet.  It looked like a hopeless task,
the attempt to transform by darning and turning, by patching and eking,
the poor remnants of last winter's frocks and petticoats into garments
suitable for home and school wear.

"Surely no children ever grew so fast as ours!" said Effie, after
turning her little sister Ellen round and round, in the vain hope of
persuading her aunt and herself that the little linsey-woolsey frock was
not much too short and scant for the child.  "Katie will need to have
it, after all.  But what can we do for Nellie?"  And Effie looked sorely
perplexed.

"It's no' often that folk look on the growing of bairns as a
misfortune," said Aunt Elsie, echoing her sigh.  "If it werena that we
want that green tartan for a kilt for wee Willie, we might manage to get
Nellie a frock out of that."

Effie considered deeply.

"Oh, Effie," whispered Christie, when her aunt's back was turned, "never
mind that heap of trash just now.  You promised to come down to the
burn-side with me; and it will soon be time for the milking."

"But I must mind," said Effie, gravely.  "The bairns will need these
things before I can get two whole days at home again, and my aunt and
the girls have enough to do without this.  Duty before pleasure,
Christie.  See; you can help me by picking away this skirt.  We must
make the best of things."

Christie applied herself to the task, but not without many a sigh and
many a longing look at the bright sunshine.  If Effie once got fairly
engaged in planning and patching, there would be no use in thinking of a
walk before milking-time.

"Oh, dear!" she said, with a sigh.  "I wish there was no such a thing as
old clothes in the world!"

"Well, if there were plenty of new ones in it, I wouldna object to your
wish being gratified," said Effie, laughing.  "But as there are few
likely to come our way for a while, we must do the best we can with the
old.  We might be worse off, Christie."

"Do you like to do it?" asked Christie.

"I like to see it when it's done, at any rate.  There is a great deal of
pleasure in a patch of that kind," she said, holding up the sleeve she
had been mending.  "You would hardly know there was a patch there."

Christie bent her short-sighted eyes to the work.

"Yes; it's very nice.  I wonder you have the patience.  Aunt Elsie might
do it, I'm sure."

Effie looked grave again.

"I am afraid Aunt Elsie won't do much this winter.  Her hands are
getting bad again.  I must be busy while I am here.  Never mind the
walk.  We'll get a long walk together if we go to the kirk."

"Yes, if it doesna rain, or if something doesna happen to hinder us."

But she looked as though she thought there was nothing so pleasant in
store for her as a long walk with Effie; and she worked away at the
faded little garment with many a sigh.

Sunday came, and, in spite of Christie's forebodings, the day rose
bright and beautiful.  The kirk which the Redferns attended lay three
long miles from the farm.  The distance and the increasing shabbiness of
little garments often kept the children at home, and Christie, too, had
to stay and share their tasks.  They had no conveyance of their own, and
though the others might be none the worse for a little exposure to rain
or wind, her aunt would never permit Christie to run the risk of getting
wet or over-tired.  So it was with a face almost as bright as Effie's
own that she hailed the bright sunshine and the cloudless sky.  For
Sunday was not always a pleasant day for her at home.  Indeed, it was
generally a very wearisome day.  It was Aunt Elsie's desire and
intention that it should be well kept.  But, beyond giving out a certain
number of questions in the catechism, or a psalm or chapter to be
learned by the little ones, she did not help them to keep it.  It was
given as a task, and it was learned and repeated as a task.  None of
them ever aspired to anything more than to get through the allotted
portion "without missing."  There was not much pleasure in it, nor in
the readings that generally followed; for though good and valuable books
in themselves, they were too often quite beyond the comprehension of the
little listeners.  A quiet walk in the garden, or in the nearest field,
was the utmost that was permitted in the way of amusement; and though
sometimes the walk might become a run or a romp, and the childish voices
rise higher than the Sunday pitch when there was no one to reprove, it
must be confessed that Sunday was the longest day in all the week for
the little Redferns.

To none of them all was it longer than to Christie.  She did not care to
share the stolen pleasures of the rest.  Beading was her only resource.
Idle books were, on Sundays, and on weekdays too, Aunt Elsie's peculiar
aversion; and, unfortunately, all the books that Christie cared about
came under this class, in her estimation.  All the enjoyment she could
get in reading must be stolen; and between the fear of detection and the
consciousness of wrong-doing, the pleasure, such as it was, was
generally hardly worth seeking.

So it was with many self-congratulations that she set out with Effie to
the kirk.  They were alone.  Their father had gone earlier to attend the
Gaelic service, which he alone of all the family understood, and Annie
and Sarah, after the labours of a harvest-week, declared themselves too
weary to undertake the walk.  It was a very lovely morning.  Here and
there a yellow birch, or a crimson maple bough, gave token that the
dreary autumn was not far-away; but the air was mild and balmy as June,
and the bright sunlight made even the rough road and the low-lying
stubble-fields look lovely, in Christie's eyes.

"How quiet and peaceful all things are!" she thought.

The insects were chirping merrily enough, and now and then the voice of
a bird was heard, and from the woodland pastures far-away the tinkle of
sheep-bells fell pleasantly on the ear.  But these sounds in no way
jarred on the Sabbath stillness; and as Christie followed her sister
along the narrow path that led them by a near way across the fields to
the half-mile corner where the road took a sudden turn to the right, a
strange feeling of peace stole over her.  The burden of vexing and
discontented thoughts, that too frequently weighed on her heart, seemed
to fall away under the pleasant influence of the sunshine and the quiet,
and she drew a long sigh of relief as she said, softly:

"Oh, Effie! such a bonny day!"

"Yes," said Effie, turning round for a moment, and smiling at her
sister's brightening face.  "It seems just such a day as one would
choose the Sabbath to be--so bright, yet so peaceful.  I am very glad."

But they could not say much yet; for the path was narrow, and there were
stones and rough places, and now and then a little water to be avoided;
so they went on quietly till they reached the low stone wall that
separated the field from the high-road.  The boughs of the old tree that
hung over it were looking bare and autumn-like already, but under the
flickering shadow they sat down for a while to rest.

"Hark!" said Christie, as the sound of wheels reached them.  "That must
be the Nesbitts.  They never go to the Gaelic service.  I dare say they
will ask us to ride."  There was an echo of disappointment in her tone;
and in a moment she added:

"It is such a bonny day, and the walk would be so pleasant by and by in
the cool shade!"

"Yes," said Effie.  "But if they ask us we'll ride; for six miles is a
long walk for you.  And it will be nice to ride, too."

And so it was.  The long wagon was drawn by two stout horses.  No one
was in it but John Nesbitt and his mother; and they were both delighted
to offer a seat to the young girls.  Christie sat on the front seat with
John, who was quite silent, thinking his own thoughts or listening to
the quiet talk going on between Effie and his mother; and Christie
enjoyed her drive in silence too.

How very pleasant it seemed!  They went slowly, for they had plenty of
time; and Christie's eyes wandered over the scene--the sky, the changing
trees, the brown fields and the green pastures--with an interest and
enjoyment that surprised herself.  There was not much to see; but any
change was pleasant to the eyes that had rested for weeks on the same
familiar objects.  Then the unaccustomed and agreeable motion
exhilarated without wearying her.  And when at last they came in sight
of the kirk, Christie could not help wishing that they had farther to
go.

The kirk, of itself, was rather an unsightly object than otherwise.
Except for the two rows of small windows on each side, it differed
little in appearance from the large wooden barns so common in that part
of the country.  The woods were close behind it; and in the summer-time
they were a pleasant sight.  On one side lay the graveyard.  On days
when the sun did not shine, or in the autumn before the snow had come to
cover up the long, rank grass, the graveyard was a very dreary place to
Christie, and instead of lingering in it she usually went into the kirk,
even though the Gaelic service was not over.  But to-day she sat down
near the door, at Effie's side, and waited till the people should come
out.  Mrs Nesbitt had gone into a neighbour's house, and the two girls
were quite alone.

"Effie," said Christie, "I think the minister must preach better in
Gaelic than he does in English.  Just look in.  Nobody will see you.
The folk are no' thinking about things outside."

Effie raised herself a little, and bent forward to see.  It was a very
odd-looking place.  The pulpit was placed, not at the end of the house,
as is usual in places of worship, but at one side.  There was no aisle.
The door opened directly into the body of the house, and from the place
where they stood could be seen not only the minister, but the many
earnest faces that were turned towards him.  The lower part of the place
was crowded to the threshold, and tier above tier of earnest faces
looked down from the gallery.  No sound save the voice of the preacher
was heard, and on him every eye was fastened.  A few of the little ones
had gone to sleep, leaning on the shoulders of their elders; but all the
rest were listening as though life and death depended on the words he
uttered.  The minister was speaking rapidly, and, as Effie knew,
solemnly, though she could only here and there catch the meaning of his
words.  Indeed, it must have been easy to speak earnestly when
addressing such a multitude of eager listeners, who were hungry for the
bread of life.

"I dare say the difference is in the hearers rather than in the
preaching," said Effie, turning away softly.

"But, Effie, many of them are the very same people.  I wish I knew what
he was saying!"

"I dare say it is easier to speak in Gaelic, for one thing.  The folk,
at least most of them, like it better, even when they understand
English.  And it must make a great difference to a minister when he sees
people listening like that.  I dare say he says the very same things to
us in English."

Christie still stood looking in at the open door.

"It ay minds me of the Day of Judgment," she said, "when I see the
people sitting like that, and when they come thronging out into the
kirk-yard and stand about among the graves."

She shuddered slightly, and came and sat down beside Effie, and did not
speak again till the service was over.  What a crowd there was then!
How the people came pouring out--with faces grave and composed, indeed,
but not half so solemn, Christie thought, as they ought to have been!
The voices rose to quite a loud hum as they passed from the door.
Greetings were interchanged, and arrangements were made for going home.
Invitations were given and accepted, and the larger part of the crowd
moved slowly away.

The English congregation was comparatively small.  The English sermon
immediately followed; but, whatever might be the reason, Christie said
many times to herself that there was a great difference in the
minister's manner of preaching now.  He looked tired.  And no wonder.
Two long services immediately succeeding each other were enough to tire
him.  Christie strove to listen and to understand.  She did not succeed
very well.  She enjoyed the singing always, and especially to-day
singing out of the Psalms at the end of her own new Bible.  But though
she tried very hard to make herself think that she enjoyed the sermon
too, she failed; and she was not sorry when it was over and she found
herself among the crowd in the kirk-yard again.  She had still the going
home before her.

To her great delight, Effie refused a ride in the Nesbitts' wagon, in
order that some who had walked in the morning might enjoy it.  She hoped
to have her sister all to herself for a little while.  She did not,
however.  They were joined by several who were going their way; and more
than one lengthened their walk and went home the longest way, for the
sake of their company.  It was not until they found themselves again at
the half-mile corner that they were quite alone.  Christie sighed as she
leaned for a moment on the wall.

"You are tired, dear," said Effie.  "It is well we didna have to walk
both ways.  Sit and rest a while."

"I am not _very_ tired," said Christie; but she sighed again as she sat
down.

"Effie, I wish I liked better to go to the kirk."

"Why, Christie?" said her sister, in surprise.  "I thought you liked it
very much.  You said so in the morning."

"Yes, I know; I like the walk, and the getting away from home; and I
like the singing, and to see the people.  But the preaching--others seem
to like it so much; but I don't.  I don't understand half that is said.
Do you?"

"I don't understand always," said Effie, a little doubtfully.

"And sometimes I canna help thinking about other things--the foolishest
things!--stories, and bits of songs; and sometimes I get _so_ sleepy."

"It's wrong to think about other things in the kirk," said Effie,
scarcely knowing what to say.

"But I canna help it!  Now, to-day I meant to try; and I did.  Some
things I seemed to understand at the time; but most that he said I didna
understand, and I have forgotten it all now.  I don't believe I could
tell even the text."

"Oh, yes, you could," said Effie.  "`Therefore, being justified by
faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ.'  Don't you
mind?"

"Yes; I mind now," said Christie, turning to the verse in her new Bible,
and reading it, with several that followed.  "Do you mind what he said,
Effie?"

"Some things.  He said a great many very important things."  She paused,
and tried to recollect.  "He told us what justification meant.  Don't
you mind?"

"Yes; but I knew that before, from the catechism."  And she repeated the
words.

She paused a moment, considering, as if the words had a meaning she had
not thought of before.

"Yes," said Effie; "and he went on to explain all about it.  I canna
repeat much of it; but I understood the most of it, I think."

"I was always waiting to hear something about the peace," said Christie;
"but he didna get to that."

"No.  He told us he had kept us too long on the first part of the
subject.  He'll give us the rest next Sabbath."

Christie sighed.  The chances were very much against her hearing what
was to be said next Sabbath.  In a moment she repeated, musingly:

"`Pardoneth all our sins; accepteth us as righteous.'  I never thought
about that before.  `The righteousness of Christ imputed to us.'  What
is `imputed,' Effie?"

"It means put to our credit, as if it were our own," said Effie.  "I
have read that somewhere."

"Do you understand all the catechism, Effie?" asked Christie, looking
wonderingly into her face.  Effie laughed a little, and shook her head.

"I don't understand it all, as the minister does, but I think I know
something about every question.  There is so much in the catechism."

"Yes, I suppose so," assented Christie.  "But it's a pity that all good
books are so dull and so hard to understand."

"Why, I don't suppose they _are_ all dull.  I am sure they are not,"
said Effie, gravely.

"Well, _I_ find them so," said Christie.  "Do you mind the book that
Andrew Graham brought to my father--the one, you know, that he said his
mother was never weary of reading?  And my father liked it too--and my
aunt; though I don't really think she liked it so much.  Well, I tried,
on two different Sabbaths, to read it.  I thought I would try and find
out what was wonderful about it.  But I couldna.  It seemed to me just
like all the rest of the books.  Did _you_ like it, Effie?"

"I didna read it.  It was sent home too soon.  But, Christie, you are
but a little girl.  It's no' to be supposed that you could understand
all father can, or that you should like all that he likes.  And
besides," she added, after a pause, "I suppose God's people are
different from other people.  They have something that others have not--
a power to understand and enjoy what is hidden from the rest of the
world."

Christie looked at her sister with undisguised astonishment.

"What _do_ you mean, Effie?" she asked.

"I don't know that I can make it quite clear to you.  But don't you mind
how we smiled at wee Willie for wanting to give his bonny picture-book
to Mrs Grey's blind Allie?  It was a treasure to him; but to the poor
wee blind lassie it was no better than an old copybook would have been.
And don't you mind that David prays: `Open Thou mine eyes, that I may
behold wondrous things out of Thy law'?  That must mean something.  I am
afraid most of those who read God's Word fail to see `wondrous things'
in it."

Effie's eyes grew moist and wistful as they followed the quivering
shadows of the leaves overhead; and Christie watched her silently for a
while.

"But, Effie," she said, at last, "there are parts of the Bible that
everybody likes to read.  And, besides, all the people that go to the
kirk and listen as though they took pleasure in it are not God's
people--nor all those who read dull books, either."

Effie shook her head.

"I suppose they take delight in listening to what the preacher says,
just as they would take pleasure in hearing a good address on any
subject.  But the Word is not food and medicine and comfort to the like
of them, as old Mrs Grey says it is to her.  And we don't see them
taking God's Word as their guide and their law in all things, as God's
people do.  It is not because they love it that they read and listen to
it.  There is a great difference."

"Yes," said Christie; "I suppose there is."

But her thoughts had flown far-away before Effie had done speaking.  A
vague impression, that had come to her mind many times before, was fast
taking form: she was asking herself whether Effie was not among those
whose eyes had been opened.  She was different from what she used to be.
Not that she was kinder, or more mindful of the comfort of others, than
she remembered her always to have been.  But she was different, for all
that.  Could it be that Effie had become a child of God?  Were her sins
pardoned?  Was she accepted?  Had old things passed away, and all things
become new to her?  Christie could not ask her.  She could hardly look
at her, in the midst of the new, shy wonder that was rising within her.
Yes, there were wonder and pleasure, but there was pain too--more of the
latter than of the former.  Had a barrier suddenly sprung up between her
and the sister she loved best?  A sense of being forsaken, left alone,
came over her--something like the feeling that had nearly broken her
heart when, long ago, they told her that her mother had gone to heaven.
A great wave of bitterness passed over her sinking heart.  She turned
away, that her sister might not see her face.

"Christie," said Effie, in a minute or two, "I think we ought to go
home.  There will be some things to do; and if Annie and Sarah went to
the Sabbath-class, we should be needed to help."

It was in Christie's heart to say that she did not care to go home--she
did not care to help--she did not care for anything.  But she had no
voice to utter such wrong and foolish words.  So, still keeping her face
turned away, she took her Bible and began to roll it in her
handkerchief--when a thought struck her.

"Effie," she asked, quickly, "do you believe that God hears us when we
pray?"

In the face now turned towards her, Effie saw tokens that there was
something wrong with her little sister.  But, accustomed to her changing
moods and frequent petulance, she answered, quietly:

"Surely, Christie, I believe it.  The Bible says so."

"Yes; I ken that," said Christie, with some impatience in her tone.
"The Bible says so, and people believe it in a general way.  But is it
true?  Do _you_ believe it?"

"Surely I believe it," said Effie, slowly.

She was considering whether it would be best to say anything more to her
sister, vexed and unhappy as her voice and manner plainly showed her to
be; and while she hesitated, Christie said again, more quietly:

"If God hears prayer, why are most people so miserable?"

"I don't think most people _are_ miserable," said Effie, gravely.  "I
don't think anybody that trusts in God can be very miserable."

Christie leaned back again on the stone, from which she had half risen.

"Those who have been pardoned and accepted," she _thought_; but aloud
she _said_, "Well, I don't know: there are some good people that have
trouble enough.  There's old Mrs Grey.  Wave after wave of trouble has
passed over her.  I heard the minister say those very words to father
about her."

"But, Christie," said her sister, gravely, "you should ask Mrs Grey,
some time, if she would be willing to lose her trust in God for the sake
of having all her trouble taken away.  I am quite sure she would not
hesitate for a moment.  She would smile at the thought of even pausing
to choose."

"But, Effie, that's not what we are speaking about.  I'm sure that Mrs
Grey prayed many and many a time that her son John might be spared to
his family.  Just think of them, so helpless--and their mother dead, and
little Allie blind!  And the minister prayed for him too, in the kirk,
and all the folk, that so useful a life might be spared.  But, for all
that, he died, Effie."

"Yes; but, Christie, Mrs Grey never prayed for her son's life except in
submission to God's will.  If his death would be for the glory of God,
she prayed to be made submissive to His will, and committed herself and
her son's helpless little ones to God's keeping."

Christie looked at her sister with eyes filled with astonishment.

"You don't mean to say that if Mrs Grey had had her choice she wouldna
have had her son spared to her?"

"I mean that if she could have had her choice she would have preferred
to leave the matter in God's hands.  She would never have chosen for
herself."

"Christie," she added, after a pause, "do you mind the time when our
Willie wanted father's knife, and how, rather than vex him, Annie gave
it to him?  Do you mind all the mischief he did to himself and others?
I suppose some of our prayers are as blind and foolish as Willie's wish
was, and that God shows His loving kindness to us rather by denying than
by granting our requests."

"Then what was the use of praying for Mrs Grey's son, since it was
God's will that he should die?  What is the use of anybody's praying
about anything?"

Effie hesitated.  There was something in Christie's manner indicating
that it was not alone the mere petulance of the moment that dictated the
question.

"I am not wise about these things, Christie," she said.  "I only know
this: God has graciously permitted us to bring our troubles to Him.  He
has said, `Ask, and ye shall receive; seek, and ye shall find.'  He has
said, `He that asketh receiveth, and he that seeketh findeth.'  And in
the Psalms, `Call upon Me in the day of trouble, and I will deliver
thee, and thou shalt glorify Me.'  We need not vex ourselves, surely,
about _how_ it is all to happen.  God's word is enough."

"But then, Effie, there are prayers that God doesna hear."

"There are many things that God does not give us when we ask Him; but,
Christie, God does hear the prayers of His people.  Yes, and He answers
them too--though not always in the way that they wish or expect, yet
_always_ in the _best_ way for them.  Of this they may be sure.  If He
does not give them just what they ask for, He will give them something
better, and make them willing to be without the desired good.  There is
nothing in the whole Bible more clearly told than that God hears the
prayers of His people.  We need never, _never_ doubt that."

But Christie did not look satisfied.

"`His people,'" she murmured, "but no others."

Effie looked perplexed.

"I am not wise in these matters, as I have just told you," she said,
gravely.  "Until lately I havena thought much about them.  But I think
that people sometimes vex themselves in vain.  It is to the thirsty who
are seeking water that God promises to open fountains.  It is to the
weary and heavy-laden that Christ has promised rest.  I am sure that
those who feel their need of God's help need not fear that they will be
refused anything--I mean, anything that is good for them."

"There is a difference, I suppose," she added, after a pause.  "We may
ask for many a temporal blessing that might be our ruin if God were to
grant it to us; and in love He withholds such, often.  But when we ask
for spiritual blessing, for the grace of strength to do or of patience
to bear His will, if we ask for guidance, for wisdom to direct us, we
need not fear that we shall be denied.  And, having these, other things
don't matter so much, to God's people."

"`To God's people,'" repeated Christie to herself again.  "Well, I am
not one of them.  It's nothing that can do me any good."

She did not answer her sister, but rose up slowly, saying it was time to
go.  So she climbed over the low stone wall, and walked on in silence.
Effie followed quietly.  Not a word was spoken till they reached the
bend of the brook over which hung the birch-tree.  Past this, her
favourite resting-place, Christie rarely went without lingering.  She
would not have paused to-night, however, had not Effie, who had fallen a
little behind by this time, called her.

"Oh, Christie! look at the clouds!  Did you ever see anything so
beautiful?  How beautiful!" she repeated, as she came and stood beside
her.  "It was a long time before I could become used to the sun's
sinking down in that low, far-away place.  I missed the hills that used
to hide him from us at home.  How well I remember the sunsets then, and
the long, quiet gloamings!"

"Home" was over the sea, and "then" was the time when a mother's voice
and smile mingled with all other pleasant things; and no wonder that
Effie sighed, as she stood watching the changing hues near the low
horizon.  The "home" and "then" were the last drops added to Christie's
cup of sad memories; and the overflow could no longer be stayed.  She
kept her face turned away from her sister, but could not hide the
struggle within, and at Effie's very first word her sobs broke forth.

"What is the matter, Christie?  There must be something you have not
told me about.  You are weary: that is it.  Sit down here again, and
rest.  We need not hurry home, after all."

Christie sank down, struggling with her tears.

"It's nothing, Effie," she said, at last.  "I'm sure I didna mean to vex
you with my crying; but I canna help it.  There is nothing the matter
with me more than usual.  Never mind me, Effie."

"Well, sit still a little," said Effie, soothingly.  "You are tired, I
do believe."

"Yes," said Christie, recovering herself with a great effort.  "It's
partly that, I dare say; and--" She stopped, not being further sure of
her voice.

Effie said nothing, but gently stroked her hair with her hand.  The
gentle touch was more than Christie could bear, at the moment.

"Effie, don't!" she cried, vainly struggling to repress another gush of
tears.  In a little while she grew quiet, and said, "I know I'm very
foolish, Effie; but I canna help it."

"Never mind," said Effie, cheerfully; for she knew by the sound of her
voice that her tears were over for this time.  "A little shower
sometimes clears the sky; and now the sun will shine again."

She stooped down, and dipping her own handkerchief in the brook, gave it
to her sister to bathe her hot cheeks; and soon she asked, gravely:

"What is it, Christie?"

"It's nothing," said Christie, eagerly.  "Nothing more than usual.  I'm
tired, that's all,--and you are going away,--and it will be just the
same thing every day till you come back,--going to bed tired, and
getting up tired, and doing the same thing over and over again to very
little purpose.  I'm sure I canna see the good of it all."

Effie could not but smile at her words and manner.

"Well, I suppose that will be the way with every one, mostly.  I'm sure
it will be the way with me.  Except the getting up tired," she added,
laughing.  "I'm glad to say I don't very often do that.  I'm afraid my
life is not to much purpose either, though I do wish it to be useful,"
she continued, more gravely.

"Oh, well, it's very different with you!" said Christie, in a tone that
her sister never liked to hear.

She did not reply for a moment.  Then she said:

"It will be easier for you now that the harvest is over.  Annie and
Sarah will be in the house, and you will have less to do.  And, besides,
they will make it more cheerful."

Christie made a movement of impatience.

"You are like Aunt Elsie.  You think that I like to be idle and don't
wish to do my share.  At any rate, the girls being in the house will
make little difference to me.  I shall have to be doing something all
the time--little things that don't come to anything.  Well, I suppose
there is no help for it.  It will be all the same in the end."

Poor Christie!  She had a feeling all the time that she was very cross
and unreasonable, and she was as vexed as possible with herself for
spoiling this last precious half-hour with Effie by her murmurs and
complaints.  She had not meant it.  She was sorry they had waited by the
brook.  She knew it was for her sake that Effie had proposed to sit down
in her favourite resting-place; but before she had well uttered the last
words she was wishing with all her heart that they had hurried on.

Effie looked troubled.  Christie felt rather than saw it; for her face
was turned quite away, and she was gathering up and casting from her
broken bits of branches and withered leaves, and watching them as they
were borne away by the waters of the brook.  Christie would have given
much to know whether she was thinking of her foolish words, or of
something else.

"I suppose she thinks it's of no use to heed what I say.  And now I have
spoiled all the pleasure of thinking about to-day."

Soon she asked, in a voice which had quite lost the tone of peevishness:

"When will you come home again, Effie?"

Effie turned towards her immediately.

"I don't know.  I'm not quite sure, yet.  But, Christie, I canna bear to
hear you speak in that way--as though you saw no good in anything.  Did
you ever think how much worse it might be with you and with us all?"

In her heart, Christie was saying she did not think things _could_ be
much worse, as far as _she_ was concerned; but she only looked at her
sister, without speaking.

"For, after all," continued Effie, "we are very well off with food and
shelter, and are all at home together.  You are not very strong, it is
true, and you have much to do and Aunt Elsie is not always considerate;
or, rather, she has not always a pleasant way of showing her
considerateness.  She's a little sharp sometimes, I know.  But she
suffers more than she acknowledges, and we all ought to bear with her.
You have the most to bear, perhaps; but--"

"It's no' that, Effie," interrupted Christie.  "I don't mind having much
to do.  And I'm sure it never enters into Aunt Elsie's head that I have
anything to bear from her.  She thinks she has plenty to bear, from me
and from us all.  I wouldna care if it came to anything.  I could bear
great trials, I know, and do great things; but this continual worry and
vexation about nothing--it never ends.  Every day it is just to begin
over again.  And what does it all amount to when the year's over?"

"Hush, Christie," said her sister.  "The time may come when the
remembrance of these words will be painful to you.  The only way we can
prove that we would bear great trials well is by bearing little trials
well.  We don't know how soon great trials may come upon us.  Every
night that I come home, I am thankful to find things just as I left
them.  We need be in no hurry to have any change."

Christie was startled.

"What _do_ you mean, Effie?  Are you afraid of anything happening?"

"Oh, no," she said, cheerfully, "I hope not.  I dare say we shall do
very well.  But we must be thankful for the blessings we have, Christie,
and hopeful for the future."

"Folk say father is not a very good farmer.  Is that it, Effie?"
Christie spoke with hesitation, as though she was not quite sure how her
sister would receive her remark.  "But we are getting on better now."

Effie only answered the last part of what she said.

"Yes, we are getting on better.  Father says we have raised enough to
take us through the year, with something to spare.  It's all we have to
depend on--so much has been laid out on the farm; and it must come in
slowly.  But things _will_ wear out; and the bairns--I wish I could bide
at home this winter."

"Oh, if you only could!" cried Christie, eagerly.

Effie shook her head.  "I can do more good to all by being away.  And my
wages have been raised.  I couldna leave just now.  Oh, I dare say we
shall do very well.  But, Christie, you must not fret and be
discontented, and think what you do is not worth while.  It is the
motive that makes the work of any one's life great or small.  It is
little matter, in one sense, whether it be teaching children, or washing
dishes, or ruling a kingdom, if it is done in the right way and from
right principles.  I have read, somewhere, that the daily life of a poor
unknown child, who, striving against sin, does meekly and cheerfully
what is given him to do, may be more acceptable in the sight of God than
the suffering of some whom their fellow-men crown as martyrs.  If we
could only forget ourselves and live for others!"  She sighed as she
rose to go.  "But come, child: we must hurry home now."

Christie had no words with which to answer her.  She rose and followed
in silence.  "If we could forget ourselves and live for others!" she
murmured.  That was not _her_ way, surely.  Every day, and every hour of
the day, it was herself she thought of.  Either she was murmuring over
her grievances, or pitying herself for them, or she was dreaming vain
dreams of a future that should have nothing to vex or annoy.  Her life's
work was worth little, indeed, judging it by Effie's standard.  She did
all that she did, merely because she could not help it.  As to
forgetting herself and thinking of others--

But who did so?  No one that she knew, unless, perhaps, Effie herself.
And Effie had a great many things to make her life pleasant, she
thought.  Perhaps her father?  But then, her father did what he did for
his children.  All fathers did the same, she supposed.  No; she doubted
whether any one came near Effie's idea of what life should be.  It would
be a very different world indeed if all did so.

They were quite close to the house before Christie got thus far; and a
glimpse of her father's careworn face filled her with something like
self-reproach.

"I wish I could do him some good!  But what can I do?  He has never been
the same since mother died.  Nobody has been the same since that--except
Effie; and she is better and kinder every day.  Oh, I wish I could be
like her! but it's of no use wishing;--I can never be like her.  Oh, how
tired I am!"

She started at the sound of Aunt Elsie's voice asking, rather sharply,
what had kept them so long.  She turned away, impatient of the question,
and impatient of the cheerful answer with which Effie sought to turn
aside her aunt's displeasure.  She was impatient of Annie's regrets that
their long delay had spoiled their supper, and of Sarah's questions as
to who had been at the kirk, and answered them both shortly.  She was
impatient of the suppressed noise of the little ones, and vexed at her
own impatience more than all.

"I dinna think your going to the kirk has done you much good.  What ails
you, Christie?  One would think you had the sins of a nation to answer
for, by your face."

"Whisht, Annie," interposed Effie.  "Christie's tired, and her head
aches, I'm sure.  Dinna vex her--poor thing!"

"Well, if she would only say that, and no' look so glum!" said Annie,
laughing, as she set aside the bowl of milk intended for Christie's
supper.  In a moment she returned with a cup of tea, and placed it where
the bowl had stood.  "There!" she said; "that will do your head good,
and your temper too, I hope.  I'm sure you look as though you needed
it."

Christie would fain have resented both her sister's kindness and her
thoughtless words, by taking no notice of the tea; but Effie interposed
again:

"You are very kind, Annie.  What a pity you should spoil all by those
needless words!"

Annie laughed.

"Nonsense!" she said.  "I didna mean to say anything unkind.  Christie
mustna be so testy.  Don't tell me that you like milk better than tea.
Christie will enjoy hers all the better if you take one too."  And she
placed it before her.

"Thank you.  It's very nice," said Effie.  "But the milk would have done
very well."

The quick tap of Aunt Elsie's cane was heard approaching.

"I doubt you are getting away from Sabbath subjects," said Aunt Elsie.
"Haste you with your supper, bairns--your father's waiting to have
worship.  Christie, if you are tired, you should go to bed at once."

For once, Christie did not wait for a second bidding.  She was very
tired; and long before the usual Sabbath evening's examination was over,
she had forgotten her doubts and fears and vexing thoughts in sleep.



CHAPTER FOUR.

ORPHANHOOD.

When Christie was complaining of the small vexations and unvaried
sameness of her daily life, she little dreamed how near at hand was the
time when Effie's words were to prove true.  Before the frost came to
hush the pleasant murmur of the brook, or the snow had hidden alike the
turf seat and the sear leaves of the birch-tree beside it, Christie was
looking back over the stolen moments passed there on summer afternoons,
with feelings with which were mingled wonder and pain and self-reproach.
For the shadow of a coming sorrow was over their household.  Day by day
they seemed to be drawing nearer to a change which all saw, but which
none had courage to name.  The neighbours came and went, and spoke
hopefully to the awed and anxious children; but they were grave, and
said to one another that the poor young Redferns would soon be
fatherless.

The harvest was quite over, and the assistance of the girls was no
longer necessary out-of-doors, when one day Mr Redfern went alone to
bring home the last load of turnips from a distant field; and when his
children saw his face again it was like the face of the dead.  Whether
he had been thrown from the cart he had been driving, or whether he had
fallen in some sort of fit, they could not tell.  Even the doctor, who
had been sent for from the next town, could not account for the state of
stupor in which he found him.  Two days of painful suspense passed; and
then, contrary to the expectation of all, Mr Redfern opened his eyes
and spoke.  For a few days he seemed to revive so rapidly that the
doctor had hopes of his entire recovery.  It would be a work of time, he
said.  His back had been much injured by the fall.  He could never
expect to be so strong as he had been before; but he did not doubt that
a few weeks would restore him to a good degree of health and strength
again.  And so they all took courage.

Effie, who had been summoned home, would fain have remained for the
winter; but this did not seem best.  The surplus of the harvest, over
which she and Christie had so lately rejoiced, would be required to pay
the wages of the man who must for the winter take their father's place;
and Effie's increased salary would be of more value than ever to the
family.  With a face which she strove to make cheerful for the sake of
those she left behind, she went away; but her heart was heavy, and when
she kissed Christie a good-bye and bade her keep her courage up for the
sake of all, she could hardly restrain her tears till the words were
spoken.

Those who were left at home needed all the cheerfulness they could
gather from each other; for it was a very dreary winter that lay before
them.  The passing weeks did not bring to Mr Redfern the health and
strength so confidently promised by the doctor and so earnestly hoped
for by his children.  In her brief visits, Effie could see little change
in him from week to week--certainly none for the better.  He gradually
came to suffer less, and was always cheerful and patient; but the times
when he could be relieved from the weariness of his bed by changing his
position to the arm-chair were briefer and at longer intervals.

And, in the meantime, another cloud was gathering over them.  Aunt
Elsie's rheumatism, which during the autumn had given her much trouble
from time to time, was growing daily worse.  Painful days and sleepless
nights were no longer the exception, but the rule; and not long after
the coming in of the New Year, the help which for a long time she had
positively and even sternly refused, became a necessity to her.  She
could neither rise nor lie down without assistance, and she was fast
losing the use of her limbs.  She was patient, or at least she strove to
be, towards her nieces; but she murmured audibly against God, who had so
heavily afflicted them.

The firm health and cheerful spirits of the girls, Annie and Sarah,
stood them in good stead during those long months of suffering.  Sarah
was the housekeeper, and she fulfilled the many and complicated duties
of her office with an alacrity and success that might well surprise them
all.  She planned and arranged with the skill of a woman of experience,
and carried out her plans with an energy and patience that seldom
flagged.  Indeed, she seemed to find positive pleasure in the little
make-shifts which their straitened means made every day more necessary,
and boasted of her wonderful powers in a way so merry and triumphant
that she cheered the rest when they needed it most.

Annie's task was harder than her sister's.  The constant attendance upon
the sick-beds of her father and her aunt was very trying to a girl
accustomed to daily exercise in the open air; and there were days when
her voice was not so cheerful nor so often heard among them as it might
have been.  But she was strong and patient, and grew daily more
efficient as a nurse; and though she did not know it, she was getting
just the discipline that she needed to check some faults and to
strengthen her character at the points where it needed strengthening
most.

As for Christie, she was neither nurse nor housekeeper; or rather, I
ought to say, she was both by turns.  It was still her duty to attend to
little items here and there, which seem little when done, but the
neglect of which would soon throw a household into confusion.  It was
"Christie, come here," and "Christie, go there," and "Christie, do this
and that," from morning till night, till she was too weary even to sleep
when night came.  Her sisters did not mean to be exacting.  Indeed, they
meant to be very kind and forbearing, and praised and petted her till
she was ready to forget her weariness, as well as their unmindfulness of
it.  She did try very hard to be gentle, and patient, and useful, and
almost always she succeeded; and the homecoming of Effie on Saturday
night was the one event to which all her thoughts turned through the
week, whether she was successful or not.

And, indeed, Christie was not the only one of them whose chief pleasure
was a glimpse of Effie's cheerful face.  It did them all good to have
her among them for a day or two every week.  All looked to her for help
and counsel; and she seldom failed or disappointed any one.  Whatever
sad thoughts of the present or misgivings for the future she might have,
she kept them, during her visits at home, quite to herself.  So they who
needed it so much enjoyed the good of her cheerfulness, and she suffered
the doubts and suspense and painful anxiety of an elder sister in
silence.

The winter passed slowly and sadly away to the two invalids, in spite of
the hopes that spring might do for them what those long winter months
failed to do.  March came and passed, and April brought new cares and
duties.  The coming of the young lambs first, and afterwards the care of
the calves and the dairy, gave Annie and Sarah full employment for a
time.  Annie's cheeks, that had grown thin and pale during the winter's
confinement, began to get back their bright colour again.

From this time the care of her father devolved almost entirely on
Christie.  Her aunt was, in one respect, better than she used to be.
She rarely suffered such intense pain as during the first part of the
winter; but every day was making it more apparent that she could never
hope to have full use of her limbs again.  To an affliction like this,
Aunt Elsie could not look forward submissively.  She came at last to
acknowledge, in words, that her trouble was sent by God, and that she
ought to submit, believing that out of the present trial He could bring
blessing.  But in her heart she murmured bitterly.  She could not bear
to think that her helplessness added greatly to the burden of care that
their father's illness had brought on these young girls.  Yet her
murmuring and repining spirit added to their troubles more than her
helplessness did.  Those days were very dreary to Aunt Elsie.

And on none of the family did the burden of her great unhappiness rest
so heavily as upon Christie.  Not that she had very much to do for her.
After she was dressed by Annie and settled in her low chair for the day,
she asked and needed little further care.  Indeed, in the first misery
of her helplessness she rather shrank from all assistance that was not
absolutely indispensable, and almost resented all attempts to add to her
comfort or relieve her pain.  Christie was never quite sure that her
aunt was satisfied with anything that was done for her.  She never
complained; but her acceptance of service seemed always under protest,
as though she would fain have refused it if she had had the power.  Her
very sympathy with the child in her weariness was so expressed as to
seem like a reproach.

In her attendance upon her father it was very different.  All that was
done for him was right; and his gentle thanks for her constant
ministrations made the service sweet to his weary little daughter.  No
doubt he passed many a sorrowful day during that long and painful
winter; but he suffered no murmur of his to add to the distress of those
dear to him.  In the silence of many a long and wakeful night, he could
not but look in the face the possibility that his children might be left
orphans, and the thought could not be otherwise than one of great pain.
But he suffered no expression of doubt or fear to discourage them.  He
wished to live for their sakes; and for a long time he believed that he
should live.  But the hope passed away with the winter.  As the days
began to grow long, and the time approached when his children hoped he
would be well again, the conviction gradually dawned upon him that the
summer air would bring no healing.  He felt that he had taken his last
look of the snows of winter, that the willow buds and the pale spring
blossoms that his little ones brought to him so lovingly were the last
he should ever see.  For himself it would be well; but for his
children--!  None but He who knoweth all things knew the pang that rent
his heart at the thought of them!  Orphans and strangers in a strange
land, what was to become of his young daughters?  Some of those bright
May days were dark enough, as he groped amid the gloom of his great fear
for them.

But the faith of the Christian triumphed.  Before the time came to speak
the words which were to chase all hope from their hearts, he could speak
them calmly and even hopefully.  The voice that never speaks in vain had
said to the ear of faith, "Leave thy fatherless children with _Me_;" and
he was thenceforth at peace.  He sometimes sighed when he noticed the
look of care that could not always be chased from the brow of his elder
girls; but almost always he was at peace about them and their future.

As for them, they were altogether hopeful.  They never saw the cloud
that was growing darker and drawing nearer during those bright spring
days.  In after days, they wondered at their strange unconcern, and said
to one another, "How could we have been so blind?"  They were grave and
anxious many a time, but never with the fear of death.  They held long
consultations together when Effie was at home; but it was always how
they might arrange their affairs so that they need not vex nor annoy
their father while he was not strong.  They did not apprehend how near
was the time when no earthly care should have power to vex him.  Even
Effie, more thoughtful and anxious than the rest, cheated herself with
the hope that time alone was needed to restore him.  Whatever Aunt Elsie
saw in her brother's changing face, she said nothing of her fears till
the time for self-deception was past with them all.

When the time of his departure drew very near, they even thought him
better, because he suffered less, and because a far greater part of his
time was spent in his arm-chair, or in moving about the room.  More than
once, too, he was able, by the help of his staff and of a daughter's
willing arm, to go into the garden, or to the turf seat at the end of
the house; and his enjoyment of the pleasant spring air and the pleasant
spring sights and sounds beguiled them into the belief that he was
becoming himself again.  But, alas! it was not so.  When the suffering
passed away, there came in its place a feeling of restlessness that
could not be controlled.  There was rest for him nowhere.  He grew weary
of the bed, weary of the arm-chair, weary of his aimless wanderings up
and down.  At such times, Christie's voice, singing or reading, had, now
and then, a power to soothe, sometimes to quiet, sometimes even to put
him to sleep.  And, indeed, she grew very skilful in her efforts to
soothe and amuse him; and at any hour of the night or day a movement of
his would bring her to his side.  A softly-spoken word, or the loving
touch of his hand upon her head, was enough to make her forget all her
weakness and weariness; and during her whole life, or, at least, since
her mother's death, Christie had passed no happier days than in that
last month of her father's life.

"Your voice is like your mother's, Christie, my lassie," he said one
night, when all but themselves were sleeping.

Christie gave a quick look into his face.  He smiled.

"Yes, and you have reminded me of her in various ways during the last
few weeks.  I hope you will be as good a woman as your mother was,
Christie."

She was not a demonstrative child, usually; but now she dropped her face
upon her fathers hand, and he felt the fall of her warm tears.  It was
gently withdrawn, and laid upon her head, and in words that Christie
never forgot, he prayed God to bless her.  But even with the joy that
thrilled her there came upon her a shudder of awe--a fearful certainty
that she was listening to the words of a dying man.  For a time she lay
quite motionless, and her father slumbered with his hand still upon her
head.  He breathed quite softly and regularly, and in a little time
Christie found courage to raise herself and to look into his face.
There was no change on it, such as she had heard comes always to the
face of the dying, and gradually the quick beating of her heart ceased.
As she stood gazing, he opened his eyes and met her look.

"You are weary and wan, poor child," he said.  "You should have let
Annie or Sarah be with me to-night.  Lie down and rest."

"Are you worse, father?  Would you like to have me call Annie or Sarah?"

He looked surprised.

"No; I am very comfortable.  I think I shall sleep.  Lie down and rest,
my poor, weary lamb."

She moved the light so that his face might be in the shadow, and then
laid herself down on the low bed near him.  She did not mean to sleep;
she thought she could not, but weariness overcame her, and she did not
waken till Annie lifted the window-curtain and let the light stream in
on her face.  She woke with a start and a cry; but a glance at her
sister's serene face reassured her.

"You frightened little creature!  What makes you jump out of your sleep
in that way?  I doubt if you have slept much, and yet father says he has
had a good night."

"Oh, yes, I have," said she, with a sigh of relief.  "I think I have
been dreaming."

Looking into her father's face for confirmation of Annie's assurance
that he was better, he met her look with a smile which quite banished
her fears, saying he was very comfortable and had slept well.  Once or
twice during the day her fears came back; but she strove to chase them
away, calling herself foolish and unthankful.  And she could easily do
so; for he did seem really better.  He conversed more than usual with
Aunt Elsie--though Christie did not understand all they said.  She only
knew that they spoke earnestly, and that her father spoke cheerfully.
Aunt Elsie looked grave and doubtful enough.  "But she always does,"
thought Christie.  "I can judge nothing by that."

He went farther down the garden-walk than he had ever gone yet; and he
looked so cheerful, sitting in the sunshine, that Christie smiled at her
unreasonable fears.  Alas! that day was to be ever memorable to the
Redfern children, as the last on which the sunshine ever rested on their
father's face.  He never trod the garden path again.

That night Effie came home, and did not go away again till all was over.
Christie never knew very well how those days passed.  She remembered
running down the lane to meet her sister in the twilight, and the
irresistible impulse that came over her to tell of the terrible fear
that had come upon her as she sat that night with her father's hand on
her head.  She called herself foolish and weak, and hastened to tell her
sister how much better he had been through the day, how he had walked
down the garden and enjoyed the sunshine, and how easy and peaceful he
had been since then.  But the shadow that had fallen on Effie's face at
her first words did not pass away as she continued to speak; and it was
with eyes opened to see "the beginning of the end" that she came into
her father's chamber.

She did not leave him again.  Christie slept on the couch near him; but
all night long Effie sat with her eyes fixed on her father's changing
face.  He did not bid her lie down, as he was wont to do.  He always
smiled when he met her look, and once he said, "I have much to say to
you, Effie;" but, while she listened for more, he slumbered again.  And
so the night passed.

The light of the morning made the change more visible.  Sarah saw it
when she came in.  They did not need to tell each other what they
feared.  When Christie awoke, it was to see the anxious faces of the
three sisters bending over their father.  She rose mechanically, and
stood beside them.

"Is he worse?" she asked.  "He seems sleeping quietly."

She did not need to say more.

"Annie," said Effie, in a little time, beckoning her sister away from
the bed, "Aunt Elsie must have her breakfast before she is told this;
and the bairns--" Effie's voice failed her for a moment.  "We must try
and keep them quiet."

Annie said something in a low voice about the doctor; Effie shook her
head.

"It's of no use," said Effie.  "Still, we might send.  I'll tell James."
And she went out.

A little after daybreak he seemed to rouse himself for a moment; but he
soon slumbered again.  By and by their neighbours, who had heard from
the messenger sent for the doctor that Mr Redfern was worse, came
dropping in.  They looked in for a moment upon the group of girls
gathered round their father's bed, and then, for the most part, seated
themselves in the outer room with Aunt Elsie.  Mrs Nesbitt and her son
John lingered in the room, and whispered together.  In a little while
the mother beckoned to Effie.

"My poor bairn," she said, "if you have anything to say to your father,
or anything to ask of him, it had better be now."

Effie gave a quick, startled look.

"Now?" she said.  "So soon?"

"Effie, my bairn, for the sake of the rest," whispered her friend.

In a minute or two she was able to take her old place by the pillow.  As
she bent over her father, the doctor came in.  He stood for a moment
looking down on him.

"Speak to him," he said.

"Father," said Effie, stooping, with her face close to his.  "Father."

He stirred a little at the sound of her voice, and his fingers wandered
aimlessly over the coverlet.

"Is it morning?" he asked.

"Father," repeated Effie, "Dr Grey is here."

He opened his eyes at that, and met the look of the doctor fixed on him.

"Oh, is the end come?" he asked.  "I didna think it would be so soon.
Did I hear Effie's voice?  I have so much to say to her!  My poor
bairns!"

Effie bent her face again close to his.  Her voice was low, but firm and
clear.

"Father, don't let any thought of us disturb you now.  God is good.  I
am not afraid."

"And your aunt, she has suffered much, sacrificed much for us.  Consider
her first in all things.  Be guided by her."

"Yes, father."

"There are other things.  I didna think this was to be so soon; and now
it is too late.  But you have some kind friends.  Did I hear John
Nesbitt's voice?"

"Yes, father; he is here."  And she beckoned to John to come nearer.
But he seemed to have forgotten him John stooped towards him, and said,
in a low voice:

"Is there anything I can say that would make it easier for you to leave
them?"

The eyes of the dying man turned towards him, slowly.

"John, you are a good man, and true.  They will be very solitary.  You
will be their friend?"

"Always.  So help me God!"

The words were spoken like the words of a vow.

The dying man's mind seemed to wander a little after that; for he asked
again if it was morning, and what was to be done in the field to-day.
But Effie's pale face bending over him seemed to recall all.

"Effie," he said, "I leave them all with you--just as I would have left
them with your mother.  Be to them what she would have been to you all.
You will ay be mindful of the little ones, Effie?"

"Father, with God's help, I will," she answered, firmly.

"Poor little ones!  Poor wee Christie!" he murmured.

They brought them to him, guiding his hand till it rested on each head,
one after the other.

"Fear God, and love one another."  It was all he had strength to say,
now.  John Nesbitt read from the Bible a verse or two now and then,
speaking slowly, that the dying man might hear.  Then an old man, one of
the elders of the kirk, prayed by the bedside.  The uneasy movement of
his head upon the pillow, and the aimless efforts of his hands to grasp
something, were the only signs of suffering that he gave; and when Effie
took his hand in hers, these ceased.

"If Christie would sing, I think I could sleep," he said.  "Her voice is
like her mother's."

Effie beckoned to her sister.

"Try, Christie; try," she said.

But Christie's lips could utter no sound.  John Nesbitt began, "The
Lord's my Shepherd;" and in a little time several trembling voices
joined.  When they came to the verse:

  "Yea, though I walk through Death's dark vale,
  Yet will I fear no ill;
  For Thou art with me, and Thy rod
  And staff me comfort still,--"

they rose full, clear, and triumphant.  They were the last sounds he
heard on earth.  When they ended, Mrs Nesbitt's hand was gently laid on
their father's eyelids, and at the sight of that the children knew they
were orphans.



CHAPTER FIVE.

CLOUDS AND SUNSHINE.

When a great sorrow has just fallen upon us, we find it impossible to
feel that all things about us are not changed.  We cannot imagine
ourselves falling into the old daily routine again.  The death of one
dear to us gives us a shock which seems to unsettle the very foundation
of things.  A sense of insecurity and unreality pervades all that
concerns us.  We shrink from the thought that the old pleasures will
charm us again, that daily cares will occupy our minds to the exclusion
of to-day's sadness, that time will heal the wounds that smart so
bitterly now.

But it does; and as it passes, we find ourselves going the old rounds,
enjoying the old pleasures, doing the duties which the day brings; and
the great healer does his kindly office, to the soothing of our pain.
It is not that our bereavement is no longer felt, or that we have
forgotten the friend we loved.  But the human heart is a harp with many
strings.  Though one be broken, there are others which answer to the
touch of the wandering breezes; and though the music may be marred in
some of its measures, it is still sweet.

The young cannot long sit under the shadow of a great sorrow, if there
be any chance rays of sunshine gleaming.  Besides, the poor have no time
to sit down and nurse their grief.  When little more than a week had
passed after Mr Redfern's death, Effie was obliged to return to the
ruling and guiding of her noisy little kingdom.  She went sadly enough;
and many an anxious thought went back to the household at home.  But she
could not choose but go.  They had agreed among themselves that there
should be no change till after the harvest should be gathered in, and in
the meantime, all the help that she could give was needed.  Her monthly
wages were growing doubly precious in her estimation.  They were the
chief dependence at home.

The sowing and planting had been on a limited scale this spring, and all
outdoor matters, except what pertained to the dairy, could very well be
attended to by James Cairns, their hired man, who was strong and
willing.  So Annie and Sarah were in the house, and the little ones went
to school as soon as the summer weather came.

As for Christie, little was expected from her besides attending to Aunt
Elsie, and reading to her now and then.  These were easy enough duties,
one would think, considering how little attention Aunt Elsie was willing
to accept from any one.  But light as they were, Christie could not
hide, and did not always _try_ to hide, the truth that they were irksome
to her.

Poor little Christie!  How miserable she was, often!  How mortified and
ashamed of herself!  This was all so different from what she had meant
to be when Effie went away--a help and a comfort to all.  There were
times when she strove bravely with herself: she strove to be less
peevish, and to join the rest in their efforts to be useful and
cheerful; but she almost always failed, and every new failure left her
less able and less willing to try again.

But Christie was not so much to blame for these shortcomings as she had
sometimes been.  The great reaction from the efforts and anxieties
before her father's death, as well as the shock of that event, left her
neither strength nor power to exert herself or to interest herself in
what was passing.  Her sisters meant kindly in claiming no help about
the household work from her, but they made a mistake in so doing.
Active work, that would have really tired her, and left her no time for
melancholy musings, would have been far better for her.  As it was, she
could apply herself to no employment, not even her favourite reading.
Her time, when not immediately under her aunt's eye, was passed in
listless wanderings to and fro, or in sitting with folded hands,
thinking thoughts that were unprofitable always, and sometimes wrong.
Fits of silence alternated with sudden and violent bursts of weeping,
which her sisters could neither soothe nor understand.  Indeed, she did
not understand them herself.  She struggled with them, ashamed of her
folly and weakness; but she grew no better, but rather worse.

She might well rejoice when, at the end of a fortnight, Effie came home.
The wise and loving elder sister was not long in discovering that the
peevishness and listlessness of her young sister sprang from a cause
beyond her control.  She was ill from over-exertion, and nervous from
over-excitement and grief.  Nothing could be worse for her than this
confinement to Aunt Elsie's sick-room, added to the querulousness of
Aunt Elsie herself.

"You should let Christie help with the milking, as she used to do," she
said to Sarah.  "It would be far better for her than sitting so much in
Aunt Elsie's room.  She seems ill and out of sorts."

"Yes, she's out of sorts," said Sarah, with less of sympathy in her tone
than Effie had shown.  "There's no telling what to do with her
sometimes.  She can scarcely bear a word, but bursts out crying if the
least thing is said to her.  I dare say she is not very well, poor
child!"

"She seems far from well, indeed," said Effie, gravely.  "And I'm sure
you, or I either, would find our spirits sink if we were to spend day
after day in Aunt Elsie's room.  You don't know what it is till you try
it."

Sarah shrugged her shoulders.

"I dare say we should.  But Christie doesna seem to mind much what Aunt
Elsie says.  I'm sure I thought she liked better to be there than to be
working hard in the kitchen or dairy."

"She may like it better, but it's no' so good for her, for all that.
You should send her out, and try and cheer her up, poor lassie!  She's
no' so strong as the rest of us; and she suffers much from the shock."

That night, when the time for bringing home the cows came, Effie took
her sun-bonnet from the nail, saying carelessly:

"I'm going to the pasture.  Are you coming, Christie?"

"For the cows?" said Christie, tartly.  "The bairns go for them."

"Oh, but I'm going for the pleasure of the walk.  We'll go through the
wheat, and down by the brook.  Come."

Christie would far rather have stayed quietly at home, but she did not
like to refuse Effie; and so she went, and was better for it.  At first
Effie spoke of various things which interested them as a family; and
Christie found herself listening with pleasure to all her plans.  At the
side of the brook, where they sat down for a while, as they usually did,
they spoke of their father and mother; and though Christie wept, it was
not that nervous weeping which sometimes so exhausted her.  She wept
gently; and when Effie spoke of the love that should bind them all
closely together, now that they were orphans, she prayed inwardly that
God would make her more patient and loving than she had lately been.
Her heart was lighter than it had been for days, when they rose to go.

They went to the kirk together the next day too.  They did not walk; so
there was no lingering in the kirk-yard or at the half-mile corner.  But
the day was fine and the air pleasant; and the motion of the great wagon
in which they drove, though not very easy, was agreeable for a change,
and Christie enjoyed it all.  I am afraid she did not enjoy the sermon
better than usual.  She had a great many wandering thoughts, and she had
to struggle against overpowering drowsiness, which she did not quite
succeed in casting off.  But she enjoyed the kind greetings and looks of
sympathy that awaited them in the kirk-yard, though they brought many
tears to Effie's eyes, and sent them gushing over her own pale cheeks.
She was glad of old Mrs Grey's sweet, cheerful words, and of the light
pressure of blind Allie's little hand.  She was glad when she heard Mrs
Nesbitt ask Effie to bring her sister over to pass a week with her, and
more glad still when Effie made the promise, saying the change would do
her good.  Altogether, the day was a pleasant one, and Christie went
home better and more cheerful than she had been since her father's
death.

But before the week was over she had fallen back into the old way again;
and when Effie came home on Saturday, she found her as wan and listless
and peevish as ever.  Something must be done without delay, thought the
elder sister.  So, that night, as she sat with Annie and Sarah in her
aunt's room, when all the little ones had gone to bed, she said:

"Aunt Elsie, I am going to take Christie back with me, to stay a week
with Mrs Nesbitt."

Aunt Elsie looked astonished and somewhat displeased.

"Why should you do the like of that?" she asked.

"Oh, just for a change.  She's not very well, I think, and a little
change will do her good."

"Folk canna ay get changes when they would like them," said Aunt Elsie,
coldly.  "I see nothing more than usual the matter with her.  If she's
no' well, home's the best place for her.  I see no cause why Mrs
Nesbitt should be troubled with the likes of her."

"Oh, Mrs Nesbitt winna think it a trouble.  Christie will be no trouble
to her.  I know she canna well be spared.  You'll miss her; but she'll
be all the better a nurse when she comes home strong and cheerful."

"I beg you winna think about me in making your plans for pleasuring,"
said her aunt, in a tone which always made those who heard it
uncomfortable.  "I'll try and do without her services for a while.  She
thinks much of herself; and so do you, it seems."

There was an unpleasant pause, during which Effie congratulated herself
on the forethought that had sent Christie safely to bed before the
matter was discussed.  Annie, as she generally did in similar
circumstances, started another subject, hoping to avert anything more
unpleasant.  But Effie wanted the matter decided, and Aunt Elsie had
something more to say.

"It's my belief you mean to spoil the lassie, if she's no spoiled
already, petting and making a work with her as though she were really
ill.  Ill!  It's little any of you ken what it is to be ill."

"I don't think she's very ill," said Effie, gently; "but she's nervous
and weary and out of sorts, and I think maybe a change--"

"Nervous!" repeated Aunt Elsie, contemptuously.  "It was better days
when there was less said about nerves than I am in the way of hearing
now.  Let a bairn be cross, or sulky, and, oh! it's nervous she is, poor
thing!  Let her have a change.  I know not, for my part, what the world
is coming to.  Nervous, indeed!"

"I didna mean to excuse Christie's peevishness--far from it," said
Effie.  "I know you have not a cheerful companion in her.  But I do
think she is not well; and as Mrs Nesbitt asked her, I thought perhaps
you wouldna mind letting her go for a while."

"It matters little what I may think on that or any other subject," said
Aunt Elsie, in a tone which betrayed that anger was giving place to
sadness.  "Helpless as I am, and burdensome, I should take what
consideration I can get, and be thankful.  I needna expect that my
wishes will govern any of you."

This was very unjust, and the best way to make her feel that it was so
was to keep silence; and not a word was said in reply.  In a little time
she said, again--

"I dinna see how you can think of taking the child away anywhere, and a
printed calico all that she has in the way of mourning, and her father
not buried a month yet."

"It would matter very little at Mrs Nesbitt's," said Effie,
congratulating herself on her aunt's softening tone, but not seeming to
notice it.

"Times are sorely changed with us, when the price of a gown more or less
is felt as it is," said Aunt Elsie, with a sigh.  "I have seen the
day--" And she wandered off to other matters.  Effie chose to consider
the affair of Christie's going settled.  And so it was.  No further
objection was made; and they went together the next afternoon.

If Effie could have chosen among all the pleasant homes of Glengarry,
she could have found no better place for her young sister than Mrs
Nesbitt's.  It was quiet and cheerful at the same time.  Christie could
pursue her own occupations, and go her own way, no one interfering with
her, so long as her way was the right way and her occupation such as
would do her no injury.  But there were no listless wanderings to and
fro, no idle musings, permitted here.  No foolish reading was possible.
If a shadow began to gather on the child's brow, her attention was
claimed immediately, either by Jean, the merry maid-of-all-work, or by
Mrs Nesbitt herself.  There were chickens to feed, or vegetables to be
gathered, or the lambs were to be counted, or some other good reason was
found why she should betake herself to the fresh air and the pleasant
fields or the garden.

The evenings were always bright.  There was no danger of being dull
where Mrs Nesbitt's merry boys were.  Her family consisted of four
sons.  John, the eldest, was just twenty-three--though, for some reason
or other, the young Redferns were in the habit of thinking him quite a
middle-aged man.  Perhaps it was because he was usually so grave and
quiet; perhaps because of a rumour they had heard that John meant, some
day, to be a minister.  He taught a Sabbath-class too, and took part in
meetings, like a much older man than he was.

The other lads were considerably younger.  Lewis, the second son, was
not yet eighteen; Charles was twelve, and little Dan not more than nine.
They were neither grave nor quiet.  The house was transformed into a
very different place when they crossed the threshold from the field or
the school.  In a fashion of her own, Christie enjoyed their fun and
frolic very much.  She told Effie, when she came to see her, that she
had heard more laughter that week than she had heard in Canada in all
her life before.  As for them, they wondered a little at her shyness and
her quiet ways; but they were tolerant, for boys, of her fancies and
failings, and beguiled her into sharing many a ramble and frolic with
them.

Once she went to her sister's school, which was three miles from the
Nesbitt farm, and once she spent a day with Mrs Nesbitt at old Mrs
Grey's, and they brought little Allie home with them.  The little blind
girl was a constant wonder and delight.  She was as cheerful and happy
as were any of the merry Nesbitt boys; and if there was less noise among
them when she was one of the circle, there was no less mirth.  To say
that she was patient under her affliction would not be saying enough;
she did not seem to feel her blindness as an affliction, so readily and
sweetly did she accept the means of happiness yet within her reach.  To
Christie, the gentle, merry little creature was a constant rebuke, and
all the more that she knew the little one was unconscious of the lesson
she was teaching.

There was no service in the kirk the next Sabbath, so, instead of going
home as usual, Effie, for Christie's sake, accepted Mrs Nesbitt's
invitation to spend it at her house.  She saw with delight the returning
colour on her little sister's cheek, and noticed the change for the
better that had taken place in her health and spirits, and inwardly she
rejoiced over the success of her plan.  "She shall have another week at
this pleasant place, if possible--and more than that."  And she sighed
to think how much the poor girl might have to try both health and
spirits when these pleasant weeks should be passed.  But she did not let
Christie hear her sigh.  She had only smiles and happy words for her.

It was a very pleasant Sabbath for Christie--the very pleasantest she
could remember to have passed.  She could not agree with Charlie Nesbitt
that it was "a little too long."  She enjoyed every moment of it.  She
enjoyed the early walk, the reading, the singing, and the walk to John
Nesbitt's Sabbath-class in the afternoon.  It was rather far--three
miles, nearly--and the walk tired her a little.  But all the more for
that did she enjoy her rest on the low sofa after tea.

It was a very pleasant place, that parlour of Mrs Nesbitt's--so neat,
so cool, so quiet.  There was not much to distinguish it from other
parlours in Laidlaw; and, in general, they were prim and plain enough.
There was a small figured carpet, crimson and black, upon the floor.  It
did not quite reach the wall on one side, for Mrs Nesbitt's Scottish
parlour had been smaller than this one; and the deficiency was supplied
by a breadth of drugget, of a different shade of colour, which might
have marred the effect somewhat to one more fastidious than Christie.
For the rest, the chairs were of some common wood and painted brown, the
sofa was covered with chintz to match the window-curtains, and there was
a pale blue paper on the walls.  For ornaments, there were two or three
pictures on the walls, and on the mantel-piece a great many curious
shells and a quaint old vase or two.  There was a bookcase of some dark
wood in the corner, which was well filled with books, whose bindings
were plain and dark, not to say dingy.  There were few of Christie's
favourites among them; so that the charm of the room did not lie there.
There was another small cabinet, with a glass door--a perfect treasury
of beautiful things, in Christie's estimation, old china and glass, and
an old-fashioned piece or two of plate; but the key was safely kept in
Mrs Nesbitt's pocket.

Perhaps it was the charm of association that made the place so pleasant
to Christie.  Here, every day, she had been made to rest on the chintz
sofa, and every day she had wakened to find a kind face beaming upon her
and to hear a kind voice calling her by name.  I think almost any place
would have been pleasant with Mrs Nesbitt going about so gently and
lovingly in it.  Some thought of this came into Christie's mind, as she
lay musing there that Sabbath afternoon.  The fading light fell on the
soft grey hair that showed beneath the widow's snowy cap, and on the
placid face beneath, with a strangely beautifying power.  The sweet
gravity that was on her silent lips was better worth seeing, Christie
thought, than other people's smiles.  Her eyes had no beauty, in the
common acceptation of the term.  They seemed like eyes that had been
washed with many tears.  But the sadness which must have looked from
them once had given place to patience and gentle kindness now.

"How nice and quiet it is here!" whispered Christie to her sister, who
sat beside her, leaning her head upon her hand.

Effie quite started, as she spoke.

"Yes; it is a very peaceful place.  I get rid of all vexing thoughts
when I come in here."  And she turned her eyes to Mrs Nesbitt's placid
face.

"Vexing thoughts!" repeated Christie.  "I dare say Effie has many a
one."  And she sighed too; but almost before she had time to ask herself
what Effie's vexing thoughts might be, she was asleep.  A voice, not
Effie's nor Mrs Nesbitt's, soon awoke her.  The twilight had deepened,
and up and down the darkening room John Nesbitt was walking, with a step
quicker than was usual.  Christie fancied there was something like
impatience in his step.  He soon came and leaned on the window, close to
the place where Effie sat, and Christie heard him say, in a voice which
was not quite steady:

"Is it all over, then, Effie?"

Effie made a sudden movement of some kind, Christie could not tell what,
and after a moment she said:

"It would be better for you, John."

He did not wait to hear more.  Soon, however, he came back again.

"And will it be better for you, Effie?" he asked, gravely and gently,
yet with strong feeling.

"I must think of many a one before myself in this matter," she said; and
soon after added, "Don't make this trouble harder to bear, John."

There was a long silence; but John did not resume his walk, and by and
by Effie spoke again.

"Do you never think of your old wish to finish your studies?"

"My father's death put an end to that," he answered, sadly.

"I don't know why," said Effie.  "Of course at the time it must have
done so; but you are young, and your brothers are growing up to take
your place with your mother and on the farm, and I think it would be
like putting your hand to the plough and looking back, to give up all
thought of entering the ministry.  You have your life before you, John."

He did not answer.

"If it were for no other reason than that," continued Effie, "I could
not consent to burden you in the way you propose; and besides--your
mother--"

She turned, and caught the astonished eyes of Christie peering out of
the darkness, and paused.

"Effie," said Christie, when they were in their own room, and the candle
was out, "what were you saying to John Nesbitt to-night?"

"Saying?" repeated Effie.

"Yes--in the parlour.  Does he want us to come and live here?  I thought
he did by what he said."

"Some of us," said Effie, after a pause.  "John is very kind, and so is
his mother.  But of course it is not to be thought of."

"Must we leave the farm, Effie?" asked Christie, anxiously.

"I hardly know; I cannot tell.  Aunt Elsie must decide."

"Is it not ours, Effie?  Was my father in debt?"

"Not for the farm; but it was paid for, or partly paid for, with money
that belonged to Aunt Elsie.  I canna explain it.  She sold her annuity,
or gave up her income, in some way, when we came here.  And in the
letter that father wrote, he said that he wished that in some way, as
soon as possible, she should get it back."

"But how?" asked Christie, wondering.

"I hardly know.  But you know, Christie, Aunt Elsie is not like other
people--mean; it would make her more unhappy to feel that she was
dependent than it would make most people.  And we must, in some way,
manage to do as father wished.  If he had lived, it would have been
different.  She doesna think that I know about it.  She didna see
father's letter."

"Then the farm will be Aunt Elsie's?" said Christie.

"Yes; and if we could manage it well, we might live on as we have been
living; but I am afraid we canna."

Christie had her own thoughts about all living on Aunt Elsie's farm; but
she said nothing.

"I suppose we shall have to let the farm, or sell it, and get the money
invested, in some way, for Aunt Elsie."

"And what then?" asked Christie, in a suppressed tone.

"I am sure I canna tell," said Effie; and the tone of her voice betrayed
more anxiety than her words did.  "Not that there is any great cause for
anxiety," she added.  "There is always work to do for those who are
willing; and we'll try and keep together till the bairns are grown up."

"Will Aunt Elsie go home to Scotland, do you think, Effie?" asked
Christie.

"Oh, no!  I don't think she will.  She doesna like this country
altogether, I know; but now that she has grown so helpless, she will not
care to go back.  She has no very near friends there now."

"Do you think Aunt Elsie would take the money if the farm was sold?"
asked Christie, again.

"As to that, it has been partly hers all along.  When the farm was
bought, my father gave Aunt Elsie a mortgage, or something--I don't
understand exactly what--but it was as a security that her money was to
be safe to her.  If we had been able to carry on the farm, there would
have been little difference; though there are some other debts too."

"And if we leave the farm, where can we go?" asked Christie.

"I don't know; I lose myself thinking about it.  But God will provide.
I am not _really_ afraid, when I have time to consider.  The bairns must
be kept together in some way.  We must trust till the way is opened
before us."

But there was something very unlike Effie's usual cheerfulness in her
way of speaking.  Christie could plainly see that.  But she mistook the
cause.

"Effie," she said, after a little pause, "it winna be very pleasant to
think that we are depending on Aunt Elsie.  I dinna wonder that you
sigh."

"Whisht, Christie!  It's not that, child.  I don't think you are quite
just to Aunt Elsie.  She has done much, and given up much, for us since
mother died.  Her way is not ay pleasant; but I think she would be
easier to deal with as the giver than as the receiver.  I mean, I shall
be very glad if it can be arranged that she shall have her income again.
But we won't speak more of these things to-night, dear.  We only vex
ourselves; and that can do no good."

But Effie did not cease to vex herself when she ceased to speak, if
Christie might judge from the sighs that frequently escaped her.  Just
as she was dropping to sleep, her sister's voice aroused her.

"Christie," she said, "you are not to say anything to any one about--
about John Nesbitt's wanting me to come here.  Of course it's
impossible; and it mustna be spoken about."

"I couldna help hearing, Effie."

"No; I know, dear.  But it's not to be spoken about.  You must forget
it."

"Did Mrs Nesbitt want it too?" asked Christie.

"I don't know.  Mrs Nesbitt is very kind; but you mustna say anything
to her about this matter--or to any one.  Promise me, Christie."

Christie promised, wondering very much at her sister's eagerness, and
thinking all the time that it would be very nice to live with Mrs
Nesbitt and her sons, far pleasanter than to live on the farm, if it was
to be Aunt Elsie's.  Christie felt very unsubmissive to this part of
their trouble.  She thought it would be far easier to depend for a home
and food and clothes on their kind neighbours, who were friends indeed,
than on the unwilling bounty of her aunt.  But, as Effie said, Christie
by no means did justice to the many good qualities of her aunt, and was
far from properly appreciating her self-denying efforts in behalf of
them all.

After that night, Effie did not often allude to their future plans when
with Christie.  It was best not to vex themselves with troubles that
might never come, she said.  They must wait patiently till the harvest
was over, and then all would be settled.

The summer passed on, with little to mark its course.  Christie had more
to do about the house and in the garden than in the spring, and was
better and more contented for it.  But she and her sisters sent many an
anxious glance forward to the harvest-time.

They did not have to wait so long, however.  Before the harvest-time
their affairs were settled.  An opportunity, which those capable of
judging thought very favourable, occurred for selling it; and it was
sold.  They might have occupied the house for the winter; but this would
only have been to delay that which delay would make no easier.  It was
wiser and better in every way to look out for a home at once.

About six miles from the farm, in the neighbourhood where Effie's school
was, there stood on the edge of a partially-cleared field a small
log-house, which had been for several months uninhabited.  Towards this
the eyes of the elder sister had often turned during the last few weeks.
Once, on her way home from school, she went into it.  She was alone;
and though she would have been very unwilling to confess it, the
half-hour she passed there was as sorrowful a half-hour as she had ever
passed in her life.  For Effie was by no means so wise and courageous as
Christie, in her sisterly admiration, was inclined to consider her.
Looking on the bare walls and defective floors and broken windows, her
heart failed her at the thought of ever making that a home for her
brother and sisters.

Behind the house lay a low, rocky field, encumbered with logs and
charred stumps, between which bushes and a second growth of young trees
were springing.  A low, irregular fence of logs and branches, with a
stone foundation, had once separated the field from the road; but it was
mostly broken-down now, and only a few traces of what had been a garden
remained.  It was not the main road that passed the house, but a
cross-road running between the main roads; and the place had a lonely
and deserted look, which might well add to the depression which anxiety
and uncertainty as to their future had brought on Effie.  No wonder that
very troubled and sad was the half-hour which she passed in the dreary
place.

"I wish I hadna spoken to Aunt Elsie about this place," she said to
herself.  "She seemed quite pleased with the thought of coming here; but
we could never live in this miserable hovel.  What could I be thinking
about?  How dreary and broken-down it is!"

There were but two rooms and a closet or two on the ground-floor.
Above, there might be another made--perhaps two; but that part of the
house was quite unfinished, showing the daylight through the chinks
between the logs.  Floor there was none.

"It could never be made comfortable, I am afraid," she said, as she made
her way down the creaking ladder.  "I could never think of bringing the
bairns here."  And it was with a heavy heart that she took her way home.

But her courage rose again.  Before many days had passed she had decided
to try what could be done with the place.  The house, such as it was,
with a little square of garden-ground, could be got for a rent merely
nominal.  It was near her school.  She could live at home, and the
little ones could go to school with her.  Thus they could be kept
together, and their education not be neglected.  With what she and her
sisters could earn they could live comfortably for some years in this
quiet place.  She could not fulfil her promise to her father to keep the
little ones together, elsewhere; for she must not give up her school.
Her salary was not large, but it was sure; and here they would be under
her own eye.  The price of the farm had been well invested in her aunt's
name, though Aunt Elsie herself was not yet aware of the fact.  Effie
was not sure whether she would remain with them or return home.  But
whatever she did, her income must be quite at her own disposal.  The
sisters must work for themselves and the little ones.  If their aunt
stayed with them, well; but they must henceforth depend on their own
exertions.

When Effie had once decided that the little log-house on the cross-road
was thenceforward to be their home, her naturally happy temper, and her
earnest desire to make the best of all things for the sake of the
others, made it easy for her to look for hopeful signs for the future,
and to make light of difficulties which she could not fail to see.
Under her direction, and by her assistance, the little log-house
underwent an entire transformation before six weeks were over.  Nothing
was done by other hands which her own or Sarah's and Annie's could do.
The carpenters laid new floors and mended broken windows; the plasterers
filled the chinks and covered the walls of what was to be their chamber;
but the girls themselves scrubbed and whitewashed, papered and painted,
cleaned away rubbish from without and from within, and settled their
various affairs with an energy and good-will which left them neither
time nor inclination for repining.  In a little while it would have been
impossible to recognise in the bright and cheerful little cottage the
dismal place in which, at her first visit, Effie had shed some very
bitter tears.

Aunt Elsie did not leave them.  She quite resented the idea of such a
thing being possible.  She had little faith in the likelihood of the
children being kept together and clothed and fed by the unassisted
efforts of the sisters, and assumed the direction of affairs in the new
home, as she had always done in the old.  Effie's words with regard to
her proved true.  She was far easier to do with when she found herself
in a position to give rather than to receive assistance.  Her income was
not large.  Indeed, it was so small that those who have never been
driven to bitter straits might smile at her idea of a competence.  It
would have barely kept her from want, in any circumstances; but joined
to Effie's earnings it gave promise of many comforts in their humble
home.  So ample did their means seem to them at first, that they would
fain have persuaded each other that there need be no separation--that
all might linger under the shelter of the lowly roof.  But it could not
be.  Annie and Sarah both refused to eat bread of their sister's
winning, when there was not work enough to occupy them at home; and
before they had been settled many weeks, they began to think of looking
for situations elsewhere.

At first they both proposed to leave; but this Effie could not be
prevailed upon to consider right.  Helpless as Aunt Elsie was and seemed
likely to continue, there was far more to do in their little household,
limited as their means were, than it was possible for Christie to do
well.  The winter was coming, already the mornings were growing short.
She herself could do little at home without neglecting her school; and
her school must not be neglected.  And besides, though Effie did not say
much about it, she felt that almost any other discipline would be better
for her nervous, excitable sister, than that she would be likely to
experience with none to stand between her and the peculiar rigour of
Aunt Elsie's system of training.  So she would not hear of both Annie
and Sarah leaving them.  Indeed, she constantly entreated, whenever the
matter was discussed, that neither of them should go till winter was
over.  There was no fear but that the way would be opened before them.
In the meantime, they might wait patiently at home.

And the way was opened far sooner than they had hoped or than Effie
desired.  A lady who had been passing the summer in the neighbourhood
had been requested by a friend in town to secure for her the services of
a young woman as nurse.  Good health and a cheerful temper, with
respectability of character, were all that was required.  Then Annie and
Sarah began seriously to discuss which of them should go and which
should stay at home.  Strange to say, Aunt Elsie was the only one of
them all who shrank from the idea of the girls "going to service" or
"taking a place."  It was a very hard thing for her brother's daughters,
she said, who had been brought up with expectations and prospects so
different.  She would far rather that Sarah who was skilful with the
needle, and had a decided taste for millinery and dressmaking, should
have offered herself to the dressmaker of the neighbouring village, or
even have gone to the city to look for such a situation there.  But this
plan was too indefinite to suit the girls.  Besides, there was no
prospect of present remuneration should it succeed.  So the situation of
nurse was applied for and obtained by Annie.  Sarah's needle could be
kept busy at home, and perhaps she could earn a little besides by making
caps and bonnets for their neighbours.  While they awaited the lady's
final answer, the preparations for Annie's departure went busily on.

The answer came, and with it a request that another nurse might be
engaged.  A smaller girl would do.  She would be expected to amuse, and
perhaps teach reading to two little girls.  If such a one could be
found, permission was given to Annie to delay her departure from home
for a week, till they should come together.

There was a dead silence when the letter was read.  Annie and Sarah
looked at each other, and then at Effie.  Christie, through all the
reading, had never taken her eyes from her elder sister's face.  But
Effie looked at no one.  The same thought had come into the minds of
all; and Effie feared to have the thought put into words.  But Aunt
Elsie had no such fear, it seemed; for after examining the letter, she
said, in a voice that did not betray very much interest in the subject:

"How would you like to go, Christie?"  Christie said nothing, but still
looked at Effie.

"What do you think, Effie?" continued her aunt.

"Oh, it's of no use to think about it at all!  There's no need of
Christie's going.  She is not strong enough.  She is but a child."

Effie spoke hastily, as though she wished the subject dropped.  But Aunt
Elsie did not seem inclined to drop it.

"Well, it's but a little girl that is wanted," she said.  "And as for
her not being strong enough, I am sure there canna be any great strength
required to amuse two or three bairns.  I dare say it might be the very
place for her."

"Yes; I dare say, if it was needful for Christie to go.  There will be
many glad to get the place.  You must speak to the Cairns' girls,
Annie."

"Would you like to go, Christie?" asked her aunt, with a pertinacity
which seemed, to Effie at least, uncalled for.

But Christie made no answer, and looked still at Effie.

"There is no use in discussing the question," said Effie, more hastily
than she meant to speak.  "Christie is far better off at home.  There is
no need of her going.  Don't speak of it, Aunt Elsie."

Now Aunt Elsie did not like to have any one differ from her--"to be
dictated to," as she called it.  Effie very rarely expressed a different
opinion from Aunt Elsie.  But her usual forbearance made her doing so on
the present occasion the more disagreeable to her aunt; and she did not
fail to take her to task severely for what she called her disrespect.

"I didna mean to say anything disrespectful, Aunt Elsie," said she,
soothingly, and earnestly hoping that the cause of her reproof might be
discussed no further.  But she was disappointed.

"Wherefore should I no' speak about this thing for Christie?  If it's no
disgrace for Annie to go to service, I see no season why it should not
be spoken of for Christie."

"Disgrace, aunt!" repeated Effie.  "What an idea!  Of course it is
nothing of the sort.  But why should we speak of Christie's going when
there is no need?"

"For that matter, you may say there is no need for Annie's going.  They
both need food and clothes as well as the rest."

Effie took refuge in silence.  In a little while her aunt went on:

"And as for her being a child, how much younger, pray, is she than
Annie?  Not above two years, at most.  And as for health, she's well
enough, for all that I can see.  She's not very strong, and she wouldna
have hard work; and the change might do her good.  You spoil her by
making a baby of her.  I see no reason why the bread of dependence
should be sweeter to her than to the rest."

"It would be bitter enough, eaten at your expense," were the words that
rose to Christie's lips in reply, Effie must have seen them there, for
she gave her no time to utter them, but hastily--almost sharply--bade
her run and see what had become of the girls and little Willie.
Christie rose without speaking, and went out.

"Aunt," said Effie, quietly, when she was gone, "I don't think it is
quite kind in you to speak in that way to Christie about dependence.
She is no more dependent than the rest of the children.  Of course, when
she's older and stronger she'll do her part.  But she is very sensitive;
and she must not be made unhappy by any foolish talk about her being a
burden."

Effie meant to soothe her aunt; but she failed, for she was really angry
now, and she said a great many words in her anger that I shall not
write--words that Effie always tried to forget.  But the result of it
all was that Annie's departure was delayed for a week, till Christie
should be ready to go with her.

But I should be wrong in saying that this decision was the result of
this discussion alone.  There were other things that helped Effie to
prevail upon herself to let her go.  It would be better and pleasanter
for Annie to have her sister near her; and Christie was very desirous to
go.  And, after all, the change might be good for her, as Aunt Elsie
said.  It might improve her health, and it might make her more firm and
self-reliant.  Going away among strangers could hardly be worse for her
than a winter under the discipline of her aunt.  Partly on account of
these considerations, and partly because of Christie's importunities,
Effie was induced to consent to her going away; but it was with the
express understanding that her absence was to be brief.

As the time of their departure drew near, she did not grow more
reconciled to the thought of her sister's going.  She felt that she had
been over-persuaded; and in her heart there was a doubt as to whether
she had done quite right in consenting.

The last night, when all the others had gone to bed, and Effie was doing
some household work below, Christie slipped down-stairs again.

"Effie," she said, eagerly, "do not take my going away so much to heart.
I am sure it is _for the best_, and I shall grieve if you grieve.  Do
think that it's right."

"You foolish lassie!  Did you come down-stairs with bare feet to tell me
that?  How cold your hands are!  Come and sit down by the fire.  I want
to speak to you."

Christie sat down, as she was bidden, but it was a long time before
Effie spoke--so long that Christie said at last:

"What is it, Effie?"

Her sister started.  "I have nothing to say but what I have said before,
Christie.  You are not to stay if you don't like.  You are not to let
any thought of any one or anything at home keep you, unless you are
quite content and quite strong and well.  And, at any rate, you are to
come home in the spring."

Effie had said all this before; and Christie could only repeat her
promise.

"I am afraid you think I am wrong to go away, Effie?"

"No, dear; I don't think you are wrong.  I am sure your motives are
good.  I wish you were not going; but there is no use in saying so now.
I hope it will turn out for the best to you and to us all.  I will try
and not be anxious about you.  God will keep you safe, I do not doubt."

"Effie," said Christie, "do you remember what you said to me once about
God's hearing prayer, and how He always hears the prayers of His people
in the best way, though not always in the way they wish and expect?"

"Yes, I mind something about it.  And how all things work together for
good to His people and for His glory at the same time.  Yes, I mind."

"Well," said Christie, softly, "if folk really believe this, it will be
easy for them to leave their friends in God's hands.  They can ask Him
for what they need, being sure that they will get what is best for them,
and that He canna make a mistake."

There was a few minutes' silence; and then Effie said:

"Christie, if I were sure that you are one of God's people--one of the
little lambs of His flock--I would not fear to let you go.  Do you think
you are?"

"I don't know, Effie.  I am afraid not.  I am not like what the Bible
says God's people ought to be.  But I am sure I wish to be."

"Christie," said her sister, earnestly, "you must never let anything
hinder you from reading your Bible every day.  You must not rest till
you are sure about yourself."

"Effie," she said, in a low voice, and very seriously, "I think God did
once hear a prayer of mine.  It was a good while ago--before father
died.  It was one of my bad days; I was worse than usual; and when I
came back from the pasture I sat down by the brook--under the
birch-tree, you mind--and I went from one thing to another, till I said
to myself, `I'll see if there's any good in praying.'  And so I prayed
Aunt Elsie might not scold me when I went home; and she didna.  But I
didna care for that, because you were at home that night.  But I prayed,
too, that you might bring me a book.  I meant `The Scottish Chiefs,' or
something; but you brought my Bible.  I have thought, sometimes, that
was one of the prayers answered in a better way than we ask or expect."

The last few words were spoken in a very husky voice; and as she ceased,
her head was laid on Effie's lap.  There were tears in Effie's eyes
too--she scarcely knew why.  Certainly they were not for sorrow.  Gently
stroking her sisters drooping head, she said:

"Perhaps it was so, Christie.  I believe it was; and you are right.  We
need not fear for one another.  We will trust in Him."



CHAPTER SIX.

CHRISTIE'S NEW HOME.

So Annie and Christie went away; and the days that followed their
departure were long and lonely at the cottage.  They had never been long
separated, and the absence of two of their number made a great blank in
their circle.  All missed them, but none so much as Effie; for mingled
with regret for their absence was a feeling very like self-reproach that
she had permitted Christie to go.  It was in vain that she reasoned with
herself about this matter, saying it was the child's own wish, and that
against her aunt's expressed approbation she could have said nothing to
detain her.

She knew that Christie was by no means strong, that she was sensitive
(not to say irritable), and she dreaded for her the trials she must
endure and the unkindness she might experience among strangers.  She was
haunted by a vision of her sister's pale face, home-sick and miserable,
with no one to comfort or sympathise with her; and she waited with
inexpressible longing for the first tidings from the wanderers.  The
thought of her was always present.  It came with a pang sometimes when
she was busiest.  She returned from school night by night with a deeper
depression on her spirits, till Aunt Elsie, who had all along resented
in secret her evident anxiety, could no longer restrain the expression
of her vexation.

"What ails you, Effie?" said she, as the weary girl seated herself,
without entering the house.  "You sit down there as if you had the cares
and vexations of a generation weighing you down.  Have matters gone
contrary at the school?"

"No.  Oh, no," said Effie, making an effort to seem cheerful.
"Everything has gone on as usual.  I had two new scholars to-day.
They'll be coming in, now that the autumn work is mostly over.  Have not
the bairns come in?"

"I hear their voices in the field beyond," said her aunt.  "But you
havena told me what ails you.  Indeed, there's no need.  I know very
well.  It would have been more wise-like to have kept your sisters at
home than to fret so unreasonably for them now they are away."

Effie made no answer.

"What's to happen to them more than to twenty others that have gone from
these parts?  It's a sad thing, indeed, that your father's daughters
should need to go to service, considering all that is past.  But it
can't be mended now.  And one thing is certain: it's no disgrace."

"No, indeed," said Effie.  "I don't look on it in that light; but--"

"Yes; I ken what you would say.  It's ay Christie you're thinking about.
But she'll be none the worse for a little discipline.  She would soon
have been an utter vexation, if she had been kept at home.  You spoiled
your sister with your petting and coaxing, till there was no doing with
her.  I'm sure I dinna see why she's to be pitied more than Annie."

Effie had no reply to make.  If she was foolish and unreasonable in her
fears for Christie, her aunt's manner of pointing out her fault was not
likely to prove it to her.  She did not wish to hear more.  Perhaps she
was foolish, she thought.  Good Mrs Nesbitt, who was not likely to be
unjust to Christie, and who was ready to sympathise with the elder
sister in what seemed almost like the breaking-up of the family, said
something of the same kind to her once, as they were walking together
from the Sabbath-school.

"My dear," she said, "you are wrong to vex yourself with such thoughts.
Your aunt is partly right.  Christie will be none the worse for the
discipline she may have to undergo.  There are some traits in her
character that haven a fairly shown themselves yet.  She will grow firm
and patient and self-reliant, I do not doubt.  I only hope she will grow
stronger in body too."

Effie sighed.

"She was never very strong."

"If she shouldna be well, she must come home; and, Effie, though I would
never say to an elder sister that she could be too patient and tender to
one of the little ones--and that one sometimes wilful and peevish, and
no' very strong--yet Christie may be none the worse, for a wee while,
no' to have you between her and all trouble.  My dear, I know what you
would say.  I know you have something like a mother's feeling for the
child.  But even a mother canna bear every burden or drink every bitter
drop for her child.  And it is as well she canna do it.  If Christie's
battle with life and what it brings begins a year or two earlier than
you thought necessary, she may be all the better able to conquer.  Dinna
fear for her.  God will have her in His keeping."

Effie strove to find a voice to reply; but she could only say:

"Perhaps I am foolish.  I will try."

"My dear," continued her friend, kindly, "I dinna wonder that you are
careful and troubled, and a wee faithless, sometimes.  You have passed
through much sorrow of late, and your daily labour is of a kind that is
trying to both health and spirits.  And I doubt not you have troubles
that are of a nature not to be spoken of.  But take courage.  There's
nothing can happen to you but what is among the `all things' that are to
work together for your good.  For I do believe you are among those to
whom has been given a right to claim that promise.  You are down among
the mist now; I am farther up the brae, and get a glimpse, through the
cloud, of the sunshine beyond.  Dinna fret about Christie, or about
other things.  I believe you are God-guided; and what more can you
desire?  As the day wears on, the clouds may disperse; and even if they
shouldna, my bairn, the sun still shines in the lift above them."

They had reached the cross-road down which Effie was to take her
solitary way; for the bairns had gone on before.  She stood for a moment
trying to make sure of her voice, and while she lingered Mrs Nesbitt
dropped a kiss, as tender as a mother's, on her brow, and said,
"Good-night!"  A rush of ready tears was the only answer Effie had for
her then.  But she was comforted.  The tears that spring at kind words
or a gentle touch bring healing with them; and when Effie wiped them
away at last, it was with a thankful sense of a lightened burden, and
she went on her way with the pain that had ached at her heart so many
days a little softened.

Yes; Effie had trials that would not bear speaking about, and least of
all with John Nesbitt's mother.  But they were trials that need not be
discussed in my little tale.  Indeed, I must not linger longer at the
cottage by the wayside.  I may not tell of the daily life of its
occupants, except that it grew more cheerful as the winter passed away.
The monthly letter brought them good tidings from the absent ones; and
with duties, some pleasant, some quite otherwise, their days were
filled, so that no time was left for repining or for distrustful
thoughts.

I must now follow the path taken by Christie's weary little feet.
Sometimes the way was dusty and uneven enough, but there were green
spots and wayside flowers now and then.  There were mists and clouds
about her, too, but she got glimpses of sunshine.  And by and by she
grew content to abide in the shadow, knowing, as it was given her to
know, that clouds are sent to cool and shelter and refresh us.  Before
content, however, there came many less welcome visitors to the heart of
the poor child.

Can anything be more bewildering to unaccustomed eyes than the motley
crowd which business or pleasure daily collects at some of our
much-frequented railway stations?  To the two girls, whose ideas of a
crowd were for the most part associated with the quiet, orderly
gatherings in the kirk-yard on the Sabbath-day, the scene that presented
itself to them on reaching Point Saint Charles was more than
bewildering; it was, for a minute or two, actually alarming.  There was
something so strange in the quick, indifferent manner of the people who
jostled one another on the crowded platform, in the cries of the cabmen
and porters, and in the general hurrying to and fro, that even Annie was
in some danger of losing her presence of mind; and it was with something
like a feeling of danger escaped that they found themselves, at last,
safe on their way to the house of Mrs McIntyre, a connection of some
friends of that name at home.

The sun had set long before, and it was quite dark as they passed
rapidly through the narrow streets in the lower part of the town.  Here
and there lights were twinkling, and out from the gathering darkness
came a strange, dull sound, the mingling of many voices, the noise of
carriage-wheels and the cries of their drivers, and through all the
heavy boom of church-bells.  How unlike it all was to anything the girls
had seen or heard before!  And a feeling of wonder, not unmingled with
dread, came upon them.

There was no time for their thoughts to grow painful, however, before
they found themselves at their journey's end.  They were expected by
Mrs McIntyre, and were very kindly received by her.  She was a widow,
and the keeper of a small shop in a street which looked at the first
glimpse dismal enough.  It was only a glimpse they had of it, however;
for they soon found themselves in a small and neat parlour with their
hostess, who kindly strove to make them feel at home.  She would not
hear of their trying to find out their places that night, but promised
to go with them the next day, or as soon as they were rested.  Indeed,
she wished them to remain a few days with her.  But to this Annie would
by no means agree.  The delay caused by Christie's coming had made her a
week later than her appointed time, and she feared greatly lest she
should lose her place; so she could not be induced to linger longer.
Her place was still secure for her; but a great disappointment awaited
Christie.  The lady who had desired the service of a young girl to amuse
her children had either changed her mind or was not satisfied with
Christie's appearance; for after asking her many questions about her
long delay, as she called the three days beyond the specified week, she
told her she was afraid she could not engage her.  She added to the pain
of Christie's disappointment by telling her that she did not look either
strong enough or cheerful enough to have the care of children; she had
better apply for some other situation.

"She's weary with her journey--poor thing!" suggested Mrs McIntyre,
kindly.  "And she's a stranger here, besides--poor child!"

"A stranger!"  Yes, Christie had just parted from Annie at the door of a
large house in the next street, bravely enough; but it was all the poor
girl could do now to restrain an outburst of tears.

"How old are you?" asked the lady, again.

Christie had just courage enough to tell her; but it was Mrs McIntyre
who answered the next question.

"Are your parents living?"

"No--poor thing!  She is an orphan.  There is a large family of them.
She came down with her sister, hoping to get a place.  The elder sister
is trying to keep the little ones together."

Christie made a movement as if to silence the speaker.  The lady looked
at a gentleman who sat at a distant window seeming to read.

"What do you think?" she asked.

He rose, and walked in a leisurely manner down the room, nodding to Mrs
McIntyre as he passed.  As he returned, he paused, and said something in
an undertone to the lady.  Christie caught the words.

"If anything was to happen to her, she would be on your hands.  She
seems quite without friends."

Christie was on her feet in a moment.  Her chair was pushed back with a
motion so sudden that the gentleman turned to look at her.  She was
anything but pale now.  Her cheeks were crimson, and there was a light
in her eyes that bade fair to be very soon quenched in tears.

"I am very sorry that I--" She could utter no more.  Laying her hand on
Mrs McIntyre's arm, she said, huskily, "Come."  Her friend rose.

"Perhaps if you were to try her for a month--" she suggested.

But Christie shook her head.

"But where can you go?  What can you do?" said Mrs McIntyre, in a low
voice.

Where, indeed?  Not to the house she had just seen Annie enter; she had
no claim there.  Not home again, that was not to be thought of.  She
turned a helpless glance to the persons who seemed to hold her destiny
in their hands.  The lady looked annoyed; the gentleman, who had
observed the girl's excitement, asked:

"Were you ever at service before?"

"Oh, no!" said Mrs McIntyre, intending to serve Christie's cause.  "The
family looked forward to something very different; but misfortunes and
the death--"

She stopped, intending that her pause should be more impressive than
words.

Other questions followed--Could she read and write?  Could she sew?  Had
she ever been in the city before?--till Christie's courage quite rose
again.  It ended in nothing, however, but a promise to let her know in a
day or two what was decided.

In the silence that followed the closing of the streetdoor after them,
Christie felt that Mrs McIntyre was not well pleased with the
termination of the interview: and her first words proved it.

"You needna have been so sensitive," she said.  "It will be a long time
before you get a place where everything will be to your mind.  You
needna expect every lady to speak to you as your own sisters would.  I
doubt you'll hear no more from these people."

But she was a good-natured and kind-hearted woman; and a glance at
Christie's miserable face stopped her.

"Never mind," she added; "there are plenty of folk in the town will be
glad to get a well-brought-up girl like you to attend to their children.
But you must look cheerful, and no' take umbrage at trifles."

Christie could not answer her.  So she walked along by her side,
struggling, with a power which she felt was giving way rapidly, with the
sobs that were scarcely suppressed.  She struggled no longer than till
she reached the little chamber where she and Annie had passed the night.
The hours that she was suffered to remain there alone were passed in
such an agony of grief and home-sickness as the poor child never
suffered from before.  She quite exhausted herself at last; and when
Mrs McIntyre came to call her to dinner, she found her in a troubled
sleep.

"Poor child!" she said, as she stood looking at her, "I fear we must
send her home again.  She is not like to do or to get much good here."

But she darkened the room, and closed the door softly, and left her.
When Christie awoke the afternoon was nearly gone.  Her first feeling
was one of utter wretchedness; but her sleep had rested and refreshed
her, and her courage revived after she had risen and washed her face and
put her dress in order.  When she was ready to go down, she paused for a
moment, her hand resting on the knob of the door.

"I might try it," she murmured; and she fell on her knees by the
bedside.  It was only a word or two she uttered:

"O God, give me courage and patience, and help me to do right."

Her tears fell fast for a moment; but her heart was lightened, and it
was with a comparatively cheerful face that she presented herself in the
little back parlour, where she found Mrs McIntyre taking tea with a
friend.

"Oh, you are up, are you?" she said, kindly.  "You looked so weary, I
couldna bear to call you at dinnertime; but I kept your dinner for you.
Here, Barbara; bring in the covered dish."  And she placed a seat for
the girl between her and her friend.

Christie thanked her, and sat down, with an uncomfortable feeling that
the friends had been discussing her before she had come in.  And so it
soon appeared.  The conversation, which her entrance had interrupted,
was soon resumed.

"You see, I don't well know what his business is," said the visitor.
"But, at any rate, he doesn't seem to have much to spend--at least in
his family.  His wife--poor lady!--has her own troubles.  He's seldom at
home; and she has been the most of the time, till this illness, without
more than one servant.  When she's better, I dare say she'll do the same
again.  In the meantime, I have promised to look for one that might
suit.  The one she has leaves to-morrow.  My month's out too, then, and
she's to let me go; though how she's to battle through, with that infant
and all the other children, is more than I can tell."

Mrs McIntyre shook her head.

"She would never do for the place.  She doesna look strong; and the
house is large, you say?"

"Far larger than they need.  I said that to her, one day.  But she said
something about keeping up a certain appearance.  She's not one that a
person can speak freely to, unless she likes.  How old are you, my
girl?" she suddenly asked, turning round to Christie.

"I was fourteen in June," she replied; and turning to Mrs McIntyre, she
asked, "Is it a place for me?"

Mrs McIntyre looked doubtful.

"It's a place for some one; but I doubt it's too hard a place for you."

Christie sent a questioning look to the visitor, who said:

"Well, in some respects it's a hard place.  There is plenty to do; but
Mrs Lee is a real gentlewoman, mindful of others, and kind and
pleasant-spoken.  I should know; for I have sick-nursed her twice,
besides being there, now and again, when the children have been ill."

"But think upon it.  The only nurse, where there's an infant and four
other children as near each other as they can well be.  She's not fit
for the like of that," said Mrs McIntyre.

"The eldest is but seven," said Mrs Greenly.  "But, for that matter,
Mrs Lee is nurse herself; and Nelly, the housemaid, is a kind-hearted
girl.  She might make a trial of it, anyway."

"We'll see what your sister says," said Mrs McIntyre to Christie.
"She'll be round on the Sabbath.  Or maybe you might go there and see
her before that time."

Mrs Greenly shook her head.

"But I doubt if I can wait for that.  I must see the other girl this
afternoon; and if she should suit the place there would be no more to be
said.  What do you think yourself, my girl?"

Christie had been too little accustomed to decide any matter for
herself, to wish to decide this without first seeing her sister.  So she
only asked if Mrs Greenly passed near the street where Annie lived.
Not very near, Mrs McIntyre said; but that need not interfere.  Barbara
should go with her there, if Mrs Greenly would consent to put off
seeing the other girl till the next morning.  Mrs McIntyre could not
take the responsibility of advising Christie to accept the situation.
It was better that her sister should decide.  But Christie had decided
in her own mind already.  Any place would be better than none.  But she
needed Annie's sanction that Effie might be satisfied--and, indeed, that
she might be satisfied herself; for she had little self-reliance.

She saw Annie, who shrank from the thought of Christie's having to
trespass long on Mrs McIntyre's hospitality; and Christie dwelt more on
Mrs Greenly's high praise of Mrs Lee than on the difficulties she
might expect among so many children with insufficient help.  So the next
afternoon Christie and her little trunk were set down before the door of
a high stone house in Saint --- Street.  She had to wait a while; for
Mrs Greenly, the nurse, for whom she asked, was engaged for the time;
but by and by she was taken up-stairs, and into a room where a lady was
sitting in the dress of an invalid, with an infant on her lap.  She
greeted Christie very kindly; but there was a look of disappointment on
her face, the girl was sure.

"She seems very young, nurse, and not very strong," she said.

"She is not far from fifteen, and she says she has good health.  She has
been very well brought up," said Mrs Greenly, quickly, giving Christie
a look she did not understand.

"How old are you?" asked Mrs Lee, seeming not to have heard the nurse.

"I was fourteen in June.  I am very well now, and much stronger than I
look.  I will try and do my best."

There was something in the lady's face and voice that made Christie very
anxious to stay.

"Have you ever been in a place before?" the lady asked again.

Christie shook her head; but Mrs Greenly took upon herself in reply.

"Dear, no!  It's only lately that her father died.  There is a large
family of them.  The oldest sister is trying to keep the little ones
together, Mrs McIntyre tells me; and two of the sisters have come to
the city to take places.  The elder one is at Mrs Vinton's, in Beaver
Hall."

Remembering the consequences of such a communication on a former
occasion, Christie trembled; but she was soon relieved.

"Poor child!" said the lady.  "So you have never been from home before?"

"No, ma'am," said Christie, eagerly.  "But I was very glad to come.  I
was sorry to leave them all; but I wished to do my part.  I will do my
best for you and the children."

"You needn't fear that the children will learn anything wrong from her,
ma'am," she heard Mrs Greenly say.  "She has been well brought up."

But she heard no more; for the pattering of little feet on the stairs
told of the approach of children.  The door opened, and a little girl,
six or seven years old, entered, followed by two little boys, who were
younger.  The girl went directly to her mother, and began stroking the
baby's face.  The boys, looking defiantly at Mrs Greenly, as though to
assure her that they would not submit to be sent away, took their stand
behind their mother's chair.  The mother's hand was gently laid on the
little girl's head.

"Where is Harry?" she asked.

"He's asleep in Nelly's clothes-basket.  She said we were not to make a
noise to wake him, so we came up here.  Bridget has gone away."

"Yes, I know.  And has Letty been trying to amuse her brothers, to help
mother?"

The child shook her head.

"Harry played with the clothes-pins, and then he fell asleep.  And Tom
and Neddie are both bad boys.  They wouldn't obey me.  Won't you let me
take the baby now?"

"Baby's asleep, and you mustn't make a noise to wake her," said the
nurse, in an ominous whisper.  "And your mother's very tired, and must
lie down and sleep too.  And you are going, like a nice young lady, into
the nursery, to see how quiet you can keep them."

She laid her hand on the child's arm as she spoke; but it was shaken off
abruptly, and the pretty face gathered itself into a frown.  Her
mother's hand was laid on her lips.

"Mother," entreated the child, "I will be so good if you will let me
stay.  There's nothing to do in the nursery, and I'm so tired of staying
there!"

"But your brothers," said Mrs Greenly.  "They won't stay without you,
and your mother will be worse if she don't get rest.  Indeed, ma'am, you
are quite flushed already," said she, looking at Mrs Lee; "quite
feverish.  You are no more fit to be left than you were a fortnight ago.
You must have rest.  The children must go."

"Let us go to the yard, then," pleaded one of them.

"It has been raining.  Neddie must not go out," said the weary mother.
"Is not my little daughter going to be good?" she pleaded.

"Oh, do let me stay.  I will be so good.  Send the boys away to Nelly in
the kitchen, and let me stay with you."

On a table near the bed stood a tray, with several vials and glasses on
it.  At this moment the whole was put in jeopardy by the enterprising
spirit of little Tom, who was determined to make himself acquainted with
their various contents.  Neddie was endeavouring to raise himself to the
window-seat, using the curtains as a ladder to assist his ascent.  There
was a fair prospect of confusion enough.

"This will never do," said the nurse, hastily, as she removed the tray
and its contents, and reached the window just in time to save the wilful
Neddie from a fall.  "Do you know," she added, suddenly changing her
tone, "what Nelly brought from market to-day?  Apples!  They are in the
side-board down-stairs.  And here are the keys.  Who would like one?"

The boys suspended their mischievous operations, and listened.  Letty
did not move.

"Let me stay," she whispered.

"Come, Miss Letty, like a good child.  Your mother _must_ sleep, or she
will be ill, and the baby too.  Come!  I know what your quietness is--
fidgeting about like a mouse.  Your mother would have a better chance to
sleep with all the boys about her.  Come away."

"Go, Letty; go with nurse.  Be a good child," pleaded her mother, on
whose cheek a bright colour was flickering.  "My darling would not make
mamma ill, and baby sister too?"

"Nurse, try me this once.  I will be so quiet."

But nurse was not to be entreated; and the reluctant child was half led,
half dragged from the room, screaming and resisting.  Her mother looked
after her, weary and helpless, and the baby on her lap sent up a
whimpering cry.  Mrs Lee leaned back on her chair, and pressed her
hands over her eyes.

Christie rose.

"Will you trust me with the baby?  I will be very careful."

The lady started; she had quite forgotten her.  Christie stooped over
the baby with eager interest.

"Are you fond of children?" asked Mrs Lee.

"I love my brother and my little sisters.  I have never been with other
children."  There were tears in Christie's eyes as she raised them to
look in Mrs Lee's face, called forth quite as much by the gentle tones
of her voice as by the thought of `the bairns' at home.

"I am afraid you could do nothing for baby," said Mrs Lee.  "Nurse will
be here presently.  Perhaps you could amuse the children; but they miss
me, and are fretful without me."

"I will try," said Christie, eagerly.  "Are they fond of stories?  I am
very good at telling stories.  Or I can read to them.  I will do my
best."

She went down-stairs, and guided by the sound of children's voices,
entered the dining-room.  The little girl had thrown herself on the
sofa, where she was sobbing with mingled grief and rage.  The boys, on
the contrary, were enjoying the prospect of eating the apples which Mrs
Greenly was paring for them.

"The baby is crying.  The lady wants you.  She says I am to try and
amuse the children," said Christie.

"Well, I wish you joy of your work," said Mrs Greenly, whose temper was
a little ruffled by her encounter with Miss Letty.  "For my part, I have
no patience with children who don't care whether their mother gets
better or not.  Children should love their parents and obey them."

"I do love my mamma!" cried Letty, passionately, between her sobs.  "Go
away, naughty nurse!"

"I'm just going, my dear," said the nurse.  "And mind, my girl," she
added, to Christie, "these children are to be kept here, and they are to
be kept quiet too.  Mrs Lee's wearied out of her very life with their
noise.  That useless Bridget was just as good as nobody with them."

So she went up-stairs, and Christie was left to manage with the children
as best she might.  While the apples lasted there was little to be said.
Letty did not heed hers, though it lay on the sofa, within reach of her
hand, till Tom made some advances in that direction.  Then it was seized
and hidden quickly, and Tom's advances sharply repelled.  Tom turned
away with a better grace than might have been expected, and addressed
himself to Christie.

"Are you Bridget?" he asked.

"No," she said, gravely; "I'm Christie."

"Are you going to stay here?"

"Would you like me to stay?"

"No," said the boy; "I wouldn't.  I like my mamma to dress me.  Biddy
brushes too hard."

"But I am Christie.  I'll brush very gently till your mother gets better
again.  Wouldn't you like me to stay?  My home is very far-away."

"How far?" asked Neddie, coming forward and standing beside his brother.

"Oh, ever so far--over the river, and over the hills, and past the
woods; away--away--away down in a little hollow by the brook."

The children looked at her with astonished eyes.  She went on:

"There are birds'-nests there, and little birds that sing.  Oh, you
should hear how they sing!  And there are little lambs that play all day
long among the clover.  And there are dandelions and buttercups, and oh!
I can't tell you how many pretty flowers besides.  Whose dog is that?"
she asked, suddenly, pointing to a picture on the wall.

"It's my mamma's," said Neddie.

"Is it?  He's a very pretty dog.  What's his name?"

"He hasn't got any name.  He's a picture," said Tom.

"Oh, yes; he has a name.  His name is--Rover.  Is not that a pretty
name?  Come and sit down by the window, and I will tell you a story
about a dog named Rover.  You like stories, don't you?"

They came slowly forward and stood beside her.

"Well, Neddie," she said to Tom.  "Are you Neddie?"

"No; I'm Tom.  That's Neddie."

"Oh! that's Neddie, is it?  Well, Tom and Neddie, I'm going to tell you
a story about Rover.  Only we must speak low, and not disturb your mamma
and baby sister.  What's the baby's name, I wonder?"

"It's baby," said Neddie.

"Yes; but she must have another name besides baby."

"No, she hasn't," said Tom.

"Her name's going to be Catharine Ellinor," said Letty, forgetting her
trouble for a moment.  "That's grandmamma's name."

"Oh, that's a very pretty name!" said Christie.  "She's a dear baby, I
am sure."  But Letty had no more to say.

"Tell us about Rover," said Tom.

"Oh, yes!  I must tell you about Rover.  `Once upon a time--'" And then
came the story.  Never did dog meet with such wonderful adventures
before, and never was a story listened to with greater delight.  Even
Letty forgot her vexation, and listened eagerly.  In the midst of it
Nelly entered, carrying little Harry in her arms.  At the sight of him
every trace of ill-humour vanished from Letty's face.  Running to meet
them she clasped her arms round her little brother.

"Where are his shoes, Nelly?" she said, stooping to kiss his rosy little
feet.

"What a sweet child!" exclaimed Christie.  "I hope he won't be afraid of
me."

He _was_ very lovely, with his flushed cheeks and tangled curls, and not
in the least afraid of anything in the world.  He looked out of his
bright blue eyes as frankly and fearlessly at Christie as if she had
been his nurse all his life.  She placed him on her knee while Letty
tied his shoes.

"Are you to be nurse?" asked her fellow-servant Nelly.

"I don't know.  I would like the place," said Christie.

"You'll have your hands full," said Nelly, emphatically.  Christie had
nothing to say to this; and the boys became clamorous for the rest of
the story.

In the meantime, the October sunshine, though it was neither very warm
nor very bright, had dried up the rain-drops on the paved court behind
the house, and Mrs Greenly, showing her face for a moment at the
dining-room door, told Christie she might wrap the children up and take
them out for a little time.  With Nelly's help, the wrapping up was soon
accomplished.  The yard was not a very pleasant place.  It was
surrounded by a high wall, and at the foot of the enclosure was a little
strip which had been cultivated.  There were a few pale pansies and
blackened dahlia-stalks lingering yet.  In two corners stood a ragged
and dusty fir-tree; and all the rest of the yard was laid over with
boards.

"The children are not to sit down, for they would take cold," called out
Mrs Greenly from an upper window.  In a little while Christie had them
all engaged in a merry game, and greatly were they delighted with it.
Some tokens of disorder and riot were given by Tom and Letty; but on the
whole the peace was kept.  Their enjoyment was complete, and it was a
merry and hungry group that obeyed Nelly's summons to the tea-table.

Christie's first afternoon was a decided success.  There was nothing
more said about her staying.  She fell very naturally into her place in
the nursery, and she and the little people there soon became very fond
of each other.  It was a busy life, and so far a pleasant one.  When her
position and duties were no longer new to her, she accommodated herself
to them with an ease which would have surprised Aunt Elsie, and even
Effie, who had a higher opinion of Christie's powers than her aunt had.
She was very earnest and conscientious in all she did, and Mrs Lee soon
trusted her entirely.  She must have left the children much to her care,
even though she had less confidence in her; for she did not gain
strength very fast.  The baby was a fragile little creature, and rarely,
night or day, during the first three months of her life, was her
mother's care withdrawn from her.  So the other children were quite
dependent on their young nurse for oversight as well as for amusement;
and considering all things, she did very well, for she tried to do
everything as in the sight and fear of God.



CHAPTER SEVEN.

"CLOSER THAN A BROTHER."

But all the days of that dreary autumn were not so happy.  Indeed, there
were many times when Christie felt ready to give up in despair.  Once it
happened that for weeks together the rain kept the little ones in the
house, and the only glimpse of the outer world which Christie could get
was from the nursery window.  For one accustomed to a country life this
was no small deprivation, and though she was hardly conscious of the
cause, her spirits (never very lively) were ready to sink under it.  She
became used to the confinement after a while, or rather, as she told
Annie, she did not mind it.  But the constant attention which the little
ones claimed was a great strain on her cheerfulness.  From early morning
till the hour when the unwilling eyes of the last of them were closed in
slumber, she had not a moment's respite.  There was always something to
be done, some one to be coaxed or cautioned or cared for.

The little Lees were not naughty children.  On the contrary, they were
very loving, affectionate little creatures.  All of them, except,
perhaps, Letty, were easily amused and governed.  But, as is the case
with all over-indulged children, they were inclined to be exacting when
they had the power; and it was no wonder that, among so many of them,
Christie sometimes grew weary even to exhaustion, and fancied that her
strength and courage were quite spent.

And worse than all, there were times when home-sickness, that could not
be resisted or reasoned away, assailed her.  Almost always it was at
night--in the evenings, now growing so long, when no sound save the
gentle breathing of the sleeping children broke the reigning silence.
It was not so bad at such times, however, for she could then let her
weary head fall, and weep a part of her troubles away.  But sometimes in
broad daylight, when in her walks with the children she crushed beneath
her feet the dead leaves of the trees, while the autumn wind sighed
drearily through their bare boughs, a pang of bitter loneliness smote
her.  Among the crowds she met she was always fancying familiar faces.
More than once she sprang forward with a cry to grasp the hand of one
who looked on her with the unheeding eyes of a stranger.  If at such a
time any one had come to her with a message from Effie, saying, "Come
home," she would probably have gone at all hazards--so dreary and lonely
her life seemed to her.

It was not so with Annie.  She made friends easily.  She and Christie
went to church; and but few Sabbaths passed before they met many who
nodded and smiled to her bright-faced sister.  But Christie was shy and
quiet, and shrank from the notice of strangers; and up to the very last
time that she passed through them, the busy streets of the city seemed a
lonely place to her.

Christie never quite forgot the remedy tried for the first time beneath
the boughs of the birch-tree by the brook.  There were hours when it
seemed to her now, as it seemed to her then, a cure for all the ills of
life, a help in every time of need.  There were times when, having
nowhere else to go, she carried her burden to Effie's chief Friend, and
strove to cast it from her at His feet.  She did not always succeed.
Many a time she lay down in the dark, beside little Harry, altogether
uncomforted.  It seemed to her that nothing could help her but going
home again.  But it was only now and then, at rare intervals, that it
seemed possible for her to go.  Almost always she said to herself, "I
canna go home.  I must stay a little while, at least."  Sometimes she
said it with tears and a sorrowful heart, but almost always she had
courage to say it with firmness.

But now she was beginning to feel herself wrong in coming; or, rather,
she began to see that her motive in coming was wrong.  It was less to
help Effie with the little ones, as she was now satisfied, than to
escape from dependence on Aunt Elsie.  Not that, even in her worst
moments, Christie could make herself believe that her aunt did not
gladly share the little that she had with her brother's orphans, or that
she would share it less willingly with her than with the others.  The
unwillingness was on her part.  And the root of this unwillingness was
pride, and an unforgiving remembrance of what she called her aunt's
harshness to her.  Aunt Elsie had been at times more or less hard with
all her nieces.  But she had been so to Christie in a way different from
the rest; and the child was willing to believe that the cause lay less
in her waywardness than in her aunt's unjust partiality.  With such
feelings permitted, nay, at times willingly indulged, no wonder that she
too often failed to find the peace she sought.

But gradually the home-sickness wore away.  Daily she became more useful
and more valued in the nursery.  She felt that Mrs Lee trusted her, and
this did much to make her content.  She almost always was patient when
the children were in their exacting moods, and was always firm in
refusing any forbidden pleasure.  From her "your mamma would be
displeased," or her "it is not right," there was no moving her; and of
this the children soon became aware.  She never assumed authority over
them.  They would have resented this quickly enough.  But if the reward
of a story or a merry game before bed-time was forfeited by ill-conduct,
it was felt as a severe disappointment.  For any disobedience or other
naughtiness in the nursery, the refusal of a kiss for good-night was
punishment enough.  All children are not so easily guided or governed as
the little Lees were; and few children are placed so entirely apart from
evil influences as they were in those days.  They were quick and
restless, and full of spirit, but, as I have said, they were
affectionate and tractable; and though often, before the last little
busybody was safely disposed of for the night, Christie believed her
strength and patience to be quite exhausted, her love for them increased
day by day.

So the first three months of her absence from home wore away, and the
merry Christmas-time drew nigh.  Till now, Christie had seen little of
the master of the house.  He was rarely in for many days together.  His
business took him here and there through the country; and even when he
was in the city he was not much at home.  Once or twice he came into the
nursery.  He seemed fond of his children in a careless, indifferent way;
but the children were shy and not very happy in his presence.  If Mrs
Lee was not happier when he was at home, she was certainly more sad and
silent for a few days after he went away, and sighed often when she
looked at her children, as though she were burdened with many cares.

About Christmas-time a great change took place in the household.  In the
course of one of his many journeys Mr Lee met with a serious accident.
It was not pronounced serious at the time of its occurrence, but it
became so through neglect.  It was painful as well as dangerous, and
confined him to the house during the greater part of the winter.  From
this time Christie's duties became more arduous.  Mrs Lee's time and
attention were frequently required by her husband, and the fragile
little Ellinor then became the special care of Christie.  The nursery,
too, was removed to a room in the attic; for Mr Lee at first could not,
and at last would not, bear the noise of the children; and Christie's
glimpse of the outer world extended only to roofs and chimneys now.  The
brief daily airings of the children were taken in a sleigh; and the
doctor insisted that their mother should always share them.  She was
very delicate; and her husband, thoughtless and exacting, failed to
perceive that her strength was too much tried.  Mrs Greenly was engaged
as his sick-nurse; but she could not be on the alert both night and day,
and when she failed her place must be supplied by his uncomplaining
wife.  Night or day it was all the same.  She was never sure of an
hour's respite.

So Christie reigned alone in the attic-nursery, and controlled and
amused the children, and mended, and managed, and looked cheerful
through it all, in a way that excited the admiration and astonishment of
Mrs Greenly, and the thankful gratitude of Mrs Lee.  How she got
through it all she hardly knew.  On the days when the baby was her
exclusive care, it was bad enough.  But by teaching the children to hail
the coming of the little one as a mark of their mamma's great confidence
in them, she succeeded in making them share the responsibility with her.
The boys would amuse themselves quietly for hours rather than disturb
little Ellinor; and Letty (usually the most restless and wayward of them
all) never grew weary of humming little songs, and otherwise amusing the
baby, as she lay in the cot.  So they went on better than might have
been expected.  But what with the close confinement in the house, and
the climbing of two or three long flights of stairs, Christie grew pale
and thin, and was many a time very weary.

She had one pleasant hour in the week.  At ten on every Sabbath morning
she called for her sister, and they went to church together.  Not to the
church they would have chosen at first.  There they had difficulty in
finding seats together; so they went elsewhere, with a friend of
Annie's, and after a time they had no desire to change.  They rarely saw
each other during the week.  Annie sometimes came into Christie's
nursery; but the only real pleasure they had together was in the walk to
and from church on Sabbath morning.

March was passing away.  The snow was nearly gone, but there had been a
shower during the night, and the pavements were wet, as Christie set out
on her accustomed walk one morning.  The wind blew freshly, too, and
weary with the work of six days, she shrank from facing it, even for a
little while, with her sister, so, at the street by which she usually
went to the house where Annie lived, she paused.

"I'll wait in the church for her to-day," she said to herself.  "I'm
tired, and it's later than usual.  She'll know if I'm not there by
half-past ten, and she'll come down.  At any rate, I'm too tired to go
up the hill."

Yes, she was very tired.  The fresh air did not brighten and enliven her
as it usually did.  The warm, moist wind that came in gusts from the
south was not invigorating, and she went slowly up the church-steps,
glad that her walk was over.  There was no one in the church.  Even the
sexton was not visible; and Christie placed herself in her accustomed
seat under the gallery, near the door, glad to rest in the pleasant
stillness of the place.  How quiet and peaceful it seemed!  The sound of
the moaning wind seemed to come from far-away, and the stillness within
was all the deeper.  After the noise and turmoil of six days, the
silence was more grateful to her weary sense than the sound of sweetest
music would have been; and closing her eyes, she leaned back, not to
think, but to rest and be at peace.

Soon the congregation began to assemble, but her repose was too deep to
be disturbed by the sound of footsteps or the rustling of garments.  She
neither stirred nor heard a sound till Annie laid her hand upon her arm.
Then she awoke with a start, coming back to a realisation of time and
place, with a flutter of confusion and pain.

"What ails you?  Have you been sleeping?  Are you not well?" whispered
Annie, in alarm.

"Oh, yes, I'm well enough.  I think I must have been sleeping, though,"
said Christie, scarcely able to restrain a laugh at Annie's
astonishment.

"Sleeping! at this time of day, and in the kirk too!" exclaimed Annie.

"Well, never mind," said Christie, smiling, and holding down her head to
hide her confusion.  "Did you see David McIntyre?  I'm almost sure I saw
him in the street."

"Yes, I saw him.  He brought this letter from Effie."

Christie took it from her.

"Don't read it now, in the kirk.  There's nothing in it that will not
keep.  There is a little note for yourself inside.  They are all well.
Why didna you come up to-day?  I have something to tell you."

Christie listened eagerly.

"I canna tell you now," said her sister.  "See, the people are nearly
all in.  But I'll come down to-night, if I can."

At that moment a hard-featured man, a little in front, turned his sharp
eyes towards them, with a look that was intended to warn and reprove; so
nothing more was said.

As Annie was walking home with Christie, "I'm thinking of changing my
place," she said.

"Changing!" repeated Christie.  "I thought you were quite content."

"Oh, it's not that.  Mrs Vinton wishes it.  Her younger sister is going
to be married, it seems, and her mother, who is an invalid--something
like Aunt Elsie, I should think--wants some one to be with her always.
She lives with a son, somewhere in the far West.  Miss Emma--that's the
sister--has been down.  She thinks I should suit her mother, and Mrs
Vinton is willing to spare me.  I think I should like to go, for some
things.  The wages are higher."

"But so far-away," said Christie, in consternation; "and to leave me!"

"Yes, that's what disturbs me.  You mustna stay when I go."

Christie shook her head.  "I suppose there's the same need of my staying
now that there was before," said she, quietly.

"But Effie was never quite willing that you should come, you know; and
besides, your place is too hard for you."

"Just now it is, perhaps," interrupted Christie; "but Mr Lee is better,
and we'll soon get into our old way again."

"But what I want is this," said Annie; "I want Sarah to come and take my
place at Mrs Vinton's.  I have told her about Sarah.  And then you
could go home and be with Effie."

"But _I_ never could do what Sarah does at home," said Christie; "taking
care of Aunt Elsie and all.  It would be far harder than what I have to
do now."

"But you would be at home, and you would have some one to look after
you.  I could never think of such a thing as leaving you here alone."

"But, Annie, Sarah would be alone," remonstrated Christie.

"Yes, I know; but it's quite different with Sarah.  She's strong and
healthy, and will hold her own with anybody; and besides, I'm sure Effie
will never hear of your staying here alone.  But there's time enough to
think about it.  If I go, I shall spend a week at home first.  No; I
can't go in," said Annie, as they came to Mrs Lee's door.  "I must go
home.  I shall write to Effie.  Now, don't fret about this, or I shall
wish I hadna told you;" for Christie looked very grave indeed.

"We'll wait and see what Effie thinks," said she, sadly.

"Well, you have her letter; and I'll come down to-night, if I can, and
we'll talk it over.  But, for any sake, dinna look so glum, as Aunt
Elsie would say."

Christie laughed a little at her sister's excitement, but it was a very
grave face that bent over the baby's cot that afternoon.  The south wind
had brought rain, and when night came, the drops dashed drearily against
the window-panes.  Listening to it, as she sat with the baby in her arms
and the others sleeping quietly about her, Christie said to herself,
many times, that Annie could never venture out in such a night.  Yet she
started at every sound, and listened eagerly till it had died away
again.  Effie's letter had told her nothing new.  They were all well and
happy, and the old question was asked, "When is Christie coming home
again?"  But the letter, and even the little note, more precious still,
could not banish from her mind the thought of what Annie had said to
her; and it seemed to her that she could not possibly wait for another
week to hear more.  The baby was restless, its mother was detained
down-stairs, and Christie walked about and murmured softly to still the
little creature's cries.  But it was all done mechanically, and wearily
enough.  Through the baby's cries and her own half-forced song, and
through the dreary sounds of the wind and rain, she listened for her
sister's foot upon the stairs.  She could not have told why she was so
impatient to see her.  Annie could tell her no more than she had already
told her during their walk from church.  But since the possibility of
getting home had been suggested, the old feelings had started within
her.  A sudden rush of home-sickness had come over her, and with it the
old unwillingness to go home and be a burden.  She could fix her
thoughts on nothing else.  Even after the baby had fallen into an uneasy
slumber, she wandered up and down the room, hushing it in her arms as
before.

There was a step on the stairs at last.  It was not Annie, however, but
Mrs Lee.

"I am afraid the baby has been fretful," she said, kindly, as she took
the child in her arms.  "You look tired, Christie."

"No; I'm not very tired."  But she moved about the room, putting aside
little frocks and shoes, keeping her face all the time from the light.
She was very much afraid that if Mrs Lee were to speak so gently again
her tears must flow; and this must not be if she could possibly help it.
In the meantime, Mrs Lee had taken up a book, which lay on a table
beside her.  It was Christie's Bible; and when she had finished putting
away the children's clothes worn through the day, and seated herself at
a little distance, Mrs Lee said:

"You are fond of reading, Christie?"

Christie had many times asked permission to take a book into the
nursery, when the children were asleep, and she answered:

"Yes, ma'am; I like to read, very much."

"And do you like to read the Bible?  Some people seem to take great
pleasure in it."

"Yes; I read it every day.  I promised Effie I would."

Mrs Lee continued to turn over the leaves.

"Whose marks are these on the margin?" she asked.

"I suppose they are Effie's.  John Nesbitt marked one or two for me,
when I was staying at his mother's last summer.  The rest are Effie's."

Mrs Lee read, "He shall cover thee with His feathers, and under His
wings shalt thou trust."

"That was John's," said Christie, quickly.  "One day a hawk came very
near, and we saw the chickens run to take shelter with their mother; and
in the evening John marked that passage, because, he said, it was just
the right one for a feeble, frightened, faithless little creature like
me.  I was not well at the time."

Christie paused, partly because she thought she had said enough, and
partly because it would not have been easy for her to say more just
then.

"I don't think your friend could have known you very well," said Mrs
Lee, smiling.  "He would never call you feeble, or frightened, if he
knew all you have done, and what a comfort you have been to me, this
winter."

"Oh, he meant that I was not brave and cheerful, like Effie; and I am
not."

"It is pleasant to have these tokens of your friend, any way," said Mrs
Lee, musingly.

"There are other of his marks:--`Under the shadow of Thy wings will I
make my refuge, until these calamities be overpast,'--and another about
rejoicing under the shadow of His wings."

It was a troubled, tearful face that Christie laid down on her hands as
she said this.  Mrs Lee was still turning over the leaves, and took no
notice of the sigh that escaped the little nurse.

"You read it to please your sister and your friend, do you?  Or do you
really love to read it?  I have heard of those who find their chief
happiness in believing what the Bible teaches.  Do you?"

There was a pause, during which Christie slowly raised her face from her
hands and turned it towards Mrs Lee.  Then she said, with some
hesitation:

"I don't know.  I wouldn't be without the Bible for all the world; and
yet I know I don't find all the comfort in it that some people do.  I
suppose it is because I am not sure that I am a Christian."

"A Christian?" repeated Mrs Lee.

"Yes; a child of God," said Christie, with a sigh.  "If I were sure that
I am a child of God, then all the promises in His Holy Word would be
mine."

"I suppose you mean if you were always good and never committed any
sin?" said Mrs Lee, inquiringly.

"No; not that, exactly.  Even God's people fall into sin sometimes."

"What do you mean by being a child of God, then?  We are all His
children in a certain sense, are we not?"

Christie glanced doubtfully at Mrs Lee.

"I mean one who loves God supremely--one who is at peace with God, who
has no will but His--one whose sins are forgiven for Jesus Christ's
sake."

"And you think you are not one of these?" said Mrs Lee.

"I don't know.  Sometimes I hope; but I am afraid not.  I am sure I wish
to be."

Mrs Lee looked as though she did not quite understand her; but she said
nothing more.  She laid down the book and rocked the baby gently on her
knee.  Her thoughts were not very happy, Christie fancied, if she might
judge by her face, which grew grave and sad as she gazed on the child.
One of the little boys made a sudden movement.  Christie rose to replace
the coverlet on him.

"How peacefully they sleep!" said their mother.  "Ah me!" she added; "if
they could always be as free from care!  If I could get but one glimpse
into their future!  And yet perhaps it is better as it is."

"It is better to trust than to know, I once heard Effie say."  Christie
spoke shyly, and with hesitation, as though she were not quite sure that
she should speak at all.

Mrs Lee smiled, and said, kindly:

"I see you are very fond of your sister Effie."

Christie's face spoke; but she did not trust her voice.

"I suppose she is the eldest of your family?"

"Yes.  She's twenty-two.  Oh, I wish you could see Effie!  She is very
different from what you would think from seeing me--or Annie, even."

"How so?" asked Mrs Lee, greatly amused at the eagerness of one usually
so quiet and self-restrained.

"Oh, I can hardly tell you.  She looks so different--from me, I mean.
Annie's more like her.  But it's not so much her looks.  She is so brave
and cheerful and strong.  She is not afraid.  And yet she is gentle, and
has patience with us all."

"Is she one of those you were speaking about just now--a child of God?"

"Yes; she is," said Christie, gravely.  "She doesn't say much about it;
but I do believe it is that which makes the difference.  No wonder that
she is strong and brave and cheerful always, when she is quite sure that
_all things_ will work together for her good."

Christie spoke the last words rather to herself than to Mrs Lee.  The
lady listened with much interest, however.  She had long ago learned to
value her little nurse for her faithfulness and her desire to do right;
but this glimpse she was getting of her inner life was something new.

"It's no wonder I love Effie," continued Christie, whose heart was
opened.  "When my mother died, I was sickly, and different from the
rest; and she gave me to Effie as her special care.  I think I should
have died if it hadn't been for her.  Oh, if I could only see her, just
for one minute!"

Christie was in danger of forgetting all else for the moment.  But she
checked herself by a great effort, and said:

"I don't mean that I am discontented here, or that I would go home if I
could.  I know it is best I should be here."

"What do you mean by all things working together for good?" said Mrs
Lee, by and by.  "I suppose Christians have trials and sorrows as well
as others?"

"Oh, yes!  I don't mean that.  But a Christian may be sure that even his
trials are sent for the best.  That is what John Nesbitt said to Effie
and me once.  He said, if we had a friend of whose love we could be
sure, a friend who was wise and powerful and who had promised to bring
us safely through our troubles, we should have no cause to fret and
despond, though we might not understand all that happened by the way.
We might be sure that in the end all would be well."

"If one could only have such a friend!" said Mrs Lee, with an audible
sigh.

"Well, I suppose Jesus Christ is such a friend to those who love Him,"
said Christie, softly.  "He's loving and powerful, and He has promised;
and He cannot break His promise, we know.  If we would but trust Him!"

Mrs Lee said nothing.  The look of care that Christie had seen on her
face many times since she came, and oftener than ever within the last
few weeks, was settling on it now.  She leaned her head on her hand, and
sighed many times, as she sat gazing on the face of her baby, who had
fallen asleep on her knee.  Christie took up her book; but she could not
help stealing a glance, now and then, at the mother and child.

Thinking of Mrs Lee's troubles, Christie for a time forgot her own; and
it was not so difficult to wait till the next week to see her sister as
she supposed it would be.  She had to wait longer than that before their
arrangements were made.  Annie wrote to Effie; but as only a weekly mail
reached them, and as even that one might fail, it was some time before
they could expect to hear from her.  The days passed very slowly.
Effie's letter seemed a long time in coming.

In the meanwhile April came in, and as the days grew longer and milder,
Christie's anxiety to hear grew more intense.  It seemed to her that she
must get away from the town and run home for a little while.  The
longing never left her.  Her stories to the children were all about the
buds that were beginning to show themselves, and the flowers and birds
that would be coming soon.  She told them how all living creatures were
rejoicing in the return of spring, how glad the calves and the young
lambs would be to find themselves in the pastures, that were now
becoming green.  She told them how the icy bands that had bound the
little brooks through all the winter-time were broken now by the bright
sunshine, and how by this time the water must have reached the hollow at
the foot of the birch-tree and covered the turf seat there.  She told
them how the waters rushed and murmured when they rose so high that the
green buds of the birch-tree dipped into them, and how the wind swayed
the young willows, till she seemed to hear the sound, and grew faint
with her longing to be there.

The letter came at last.  Annie was to do as she thought best, Effie
said.  She could judge what was wisest, and what she would like, better
than they could, who were so far-away; but as for Christie, she was to
come home.  Not to exchange with Sarah, however.  Whether one of them
would go back, or whether both were to stay at home, was to be decided
afterwards; but in the meantime Christie was to come home.

"Think of it!"  Effie said; "six long months away!  Aunt Elsie, Mrs
Nesbitt, old Mrs Grey--everybody said she must come home."

How the poor girl's heart leaped to meet the welcome that awaited her!
Yes, she must go home, for a little while at least.  Mrs Lee was
grieved at the prospect of parting with her.  Christie was almost vexed
with herself that the thought of leaving her and the children should not
be more painful to her.  But there was too much joy in her heart to
leave room for more sorrow.

"I didna think I should be so glad to go," she said to Annie many times
during their last walk from church.  Annie laughed.

"You have forgotten Aunt Elsie and all other vexations.  Wait till you
get home.  It won't be all sunshine there, I can tell you."

But even the thought of Aunt Elsie had not the power of making Christie
anything but glad.  She was afraid of nothing, except that something
might happen to hinder her going home.

"You foolish child!" said Annie, laughing.  "What could happen?"



CHAPTER EIGHT.

"MAN PROPOSES, GOD DISPOSES."

But something _did_ happen.  That night, when Christie went home, she
found Mrs Lee ill.  She was not very ill, at least, not much more so
than she had been for a long time.  She had been quite unfit for the
fatigue of nursing her husband, and now that he was better, her strength
forsook her.  There was a dull, low fever upon her.  The doctor said
Mrs Greenly must be sent for and the baby must be weaned.  Christie's
heart sickened as she heard all this.  Could she leave the baby to a
strange nurse?  It would greatly add to the anxiety of the mother, and
might hinder her recovery for a time, even to know that the children,
and especially the delicate baby, must be left to the care of a
stranger.  Ought she to go home?

What a wakeful, miserable night she passed!  She fancied she could bear
to stay; but to disappoint Effie and all at home was very painful.  Must
she stay?  It seemed so hard to change her plans now, both for her own
sake and theirs.

But the morrow decided the matter for her.  Letty was irritable all day
and all night, and when the doctor came in the morning, he pronounced
her symptoms to be those of scarlet fever.  So Christie and the other
children were banished to the attic-nursery again.  She said not another
word about going home, except to her sister.

"Tell Effie I couldna get away.  It wouldna be right to leave; would it,
Annie?  I will try and not be very unhappy about it."

But the tears that rolled down her cheeks told how bitter the
disappointment was to her.  Annie would have lingered a week, even to
the shortening of her visit at home, for the sake of having Christie go
with her; but this was not to be thought of.  The fever might go through
the whole family.  The doctor thought that most likely it would do so;
and she could not better leave at the end of a week than now.

"And don't tell them I was so very much disappointed about it," she
said, trying to smile, when Annie rose to go.  "They must be all the
more glad to see me when I come.  I couldna go, Annie.  Now, do you
really think I could?"

They were up in the attic-nursery.  Christie sat with the baby in her
lap, while little Harry hung about her, begging to be taken up.  The
other boys were engaged in some noisy play near the window; but the
confinement up-stairs had already made them irritable, and Christie's
constant interference was required to keep the peace between them.  How
much worse it would be if an entire stranger were put in the place of
her who had been their kind nurse all the winter!  And the poor, anxious
mother down-stairs too, how much worse for her!

"No, Christie, dear; considering all things, I think you do right to
stay.  But it is a great disappointment."

"Make Effie understand how it is."  It was only by a great effort that
she restrained a flood of tears till her sister had gone.  Then they
fell upon the baby's frock like rain.  The boys looked on in
astonishment, and little Harry burst out into a frightened cry, wakening
the baby, who joined her voice to his.

"There! there!  Hush, baby! hush!  Harry, don't cry.  Oh me! what shall
I do?"

There was but one thing to do, and she tried faithfully to do it;--it
was to forget herself and her disappointment, and devote herself to the
little ones for the day.  And so she did, for that day and many days,
with better success than she had dared to hope for.  Letty was in the
other nursery, next to her mother's room, and for several days Christie
saw neither of them.  The baby missed her mother less than might have
been expected, and submitted to her privation quietly enough.  By
passing the day down-stairs in the dining-room, or out in the yard when
the weather was fine, Christie contrived to keep the boys amused and
happy most of the time.  Mr Lee was absent on one of his business
journeys.  It was uncertain when he would return; but Nelly was equal to
all housekeeping emergencies, and no one spoke of his absence with
regret.  Mrs Greenly always considered Christie as under her special
patronage, as she had been the means of bringing her to the house, and
she strove to lighten her burden as much as possible.  But it was a
weary time, those first ten days after Annie went away.

Christie did not go to church the first Sabbath.  It is doubtful whether
she would have found the courage, even if she could have been spared.
The next week was not so bad with them.  Letty's illness, though severe,
proved less so than had been feared at first; and though Mrs Lee grew
no better, she did not grow worse.  Before the second Sabbath, Letty was
pronounced out of danger, and Nelly, taking pity on Christie's pale,
weary face, offered to take her place with the children while she went
to church.

She went early, as usual, and had time for the shedding of some very
sorrowful tears before the congregation gathered.  I am afraid there was
a little bitterness mingled with the sorrow.  The good she had done by
staying did not seem worth the great sacrifice it had cost.  Letty had
not been very ill after all.  The other children were well, and might
have done with a stranger, and she might have been going to the kirk at
home with Effie that very day.  Besides, Mrs Greenly did not seem to
think her staying a great matter--though she had more than once praised
her for her care of the children.  As for Mrs Lee, she had scarcely
seen her; and when she had, she had not alluded to the change in her
plans which sickness had made.  What had cost her so much, she thought,
was a small matter in their view; and it is no wonder that the pang of
home-sickness that smote her, as she looked at her sister's empty seat
in the kirk, was all the harder to bear because of this.  She did not
gain much good from the sermon that day.  Heedless of some curious--
perhaps pitying--eyes that were turned towards her, she leaned her head
on her hand and thought her own dreary thoughts; and when the services
were over, she rose and went away with the rest, although uncomforted.

The day passed slowly enough.  It needed a greater effort than she could
make to amuse the children and keep them interested, and they were noisy
and trouble some.  The baby, too, was fretful, and would by no means be
content to sit still; and Christie wandered about with her, listless and
miserable, till tea-time.  After tea, thankful for the prospect of a
little peace, she put the boys to bed, and seating herself by the baby's
cot, went back to her sad, unprofitable thoughts again.

It was well for her--though she did not think so--that this moody fit
did not last long.  Mrs Greenly's step upon the stairs aroused her.

"Christie," said she, "are you reading?  Just take your book and go and
sit down-stairs, will you?  Letty's asleep, and will need nothing, I
dare say.  If she does, you can call me.  Mrs Lee will need nothing
either.  I don't know how it is that I am so overcome with sleep.  I'll
lie down and rest a minute or two, and I'll hear the children if they
wake."

Christie took her book and went down, but she did not read.  Instead of
that, she seated herself in the dark on the stairs, and began her
unprofitable musings again.  Mrs Lee was not asleep.  She was evidently
feverish and uncomfortable, and turned about and sighed often and
heavily.  Christie had been told not to go into her room unless she was
called, so she sat still a little, beguiled from her own sad thoughts as
she took note of the uneasiness of the sick lady.

"Are you there, nurse?" said Mrs Lee, at last.

Christie rose, and went softly in.

"Oh, is it you, Christie?  Are the children asleep?  How's the baby
to-night?  I feel very weary and wakeful.  I don't know what ails me."

"Shall I call nurse?" asked Christie.

"No.  Oh, no.  She could do nothing for me.  Are you reading?  Read to
me a little.  Perhaps it will quiet me and make me fall asleep."

While Christie brought the light and placed it where Mrs Lee's eyes
would not be troubled by it, she said again:

"The children are quite well, nurse tells me.  It was very well that you
decided not to go home, Christie.  I am very glad you stayed."

Christie said nothing.

"I am afraid your sister was disappointed," said Mrs Lee.

"Yes," said Christie.  She could not say more.  "Do you think you will
go soon?"

"I don't know, ma'am."  Poor Christie!  Going or staying seemed a small
matter to Mrs Lee.  It would not bear talking about; so she said:

"What shall I read to you?"

"Oh, anything.  It doesn't matter.  Anything to pass the time."

Christie turned over a book or two that lay on the table, still at a
loss what to choose.

"You had a book in your hand when you came in," said Mrs Lee,
presently.  "Read that."

It was the Bible; and opening it at random, Christie read.  She read
softly and slowly, psalm after psalm; and soothed by her voice, Mrs Lee
lay and listened.  After a time, Christie thought that she slept, and
made a pause.

"Do you believe what you have been reading?" she asked, suddenly.

Christie started.

"It's the Bible," said she.

"Yes; I know.  Of course you believe it in a general way.  Everybody
does.  But do you take the good of it?  That, for instance--`God is our
refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble.  Therefore will not
we fear, though the earth be removed.'  Are you never afraid?"

Christie did not answer.

"Do you remember what you said to me the other night about your sister,
and all things working for good to those who love God?  Are you sure of
it?  And are you always content with what God sends you?"

Poor Christie!  She sat conscience-stricken, remembering her murmuring
spirit through the day.

"If I could be sure that I am one of those to whom God has given a right
to His promises, I think I should be content with all He sends."

She spoke humbly, and in a broken voice.

"Oh, if one could be sure!" murmured Mrs Lee.  "If there was any good
or pleasant thing in this world of which one could be quite sure!  Oh,
how weary I am of it all!"

The charm of the reading was broken.  She moved her head restlessly on
the pillow.  Christie went to her.

"Can I do anything for you?  Let me bathe your hands and face."  And she
brought some fresh water.  "Sometimes when my head used to ache badly,
my mother brushed it softly."

"I thought your mother was dead," said Mrs Lee, raising herself up, and
submitting to be tended after Christie's fashion.

"Yes, she died four years ago.  I was but a child; but I remember her
quite well."

"My mother is dead too," said Mrs Lee, with a sigh.  "I wonder if she
would have died if I had not left her?  I was but a child--only
sixteen--and we never can tell beforehand how things are to turn out.
If I had only known!  But, oh me! why do I vex myself with all these
things to-night?  It is too late now!--too late now!"

Christie was alarmed at her evident excitement.  Laying her gently down
on her pillow, and smoothing her hair, she said:

"If you please, ma'am, Mrs Greenly said I was not to speak to you, and
that you must be kept quiet."

With a strange sound between a sob and a laugh, she said:

"Ah, yes!  It is easy for her to say, `Keep quiet;' but all her good
nursing does not reach my troubles.  Oh, me; how weary I am!  My mother
is dead, and I have no sister; and my brothers have quite forgotten me.
But if we could only be sure that what your sister says is true, about
the Friend that cares for us, and who will bring us safe through all
troubles!"

"It's not Effie that says it," said Christie, eagerly, "It's in the
Bible; and you may be quite sure it's true."

"I wouldn't care so much for myself; but these poor little children who
have no one but me, and I so weak and helpless.  My heart fails when I
think of all they may have to bear.  I suppose my mother had just such
anxious thoughts about me.  Oh, if she had known all! but she could not
have helped me here."

"But the verse says, `A very present help in trouble,'" said Christie,
softly.  "That's one difference between a heavenly Friend and all
earthly friends."

"Yes," said Mrs Lee, languidly.  Christie continued:

"The Bible says, too, `The Lord is nigh unto all them that call upon
Him, to all that call upon Him in truth.'  And in another place, `Wait
on the Lord: be of good courage, and He shall strengthen thy heart.'"

"Yes; if, as you say, one could be sure that all these words were for
us," said Mrs Lee.  Christie faltered a little; but by and by she said:

"Well, the trust, like all other blessings, comes from Him.  We can but
ask Him for it.  At any rate, it is to those who are in trouble that He
promises help.  It is to those who labour and are heavy-laden that
Christ has promised rest."

"Rest!" echoed Mrs Lee, wearily.  "Oh for rest!"

"Yes; and He says He will give it to those who come to Him," continued
Christie.  "We ought not to doubt Him.  He has said, in twenty places,
that He will hear prayer."

"I have a prayer-book.  My mother gave it to me.  But I have neglected
it sadly."

"But the New Testament and the Psalms are full of promises to hear
prayer."  And Christie repeated many verses as they came to her mind:

"_Him that cometh unto Me, I will in no wise cast out_.

"_Whatever ye ask in My name, it shall be done unto you_.

"_Ask, and ye shall receive; seek, and ye shall find_.

"_If ye, then, being evil, know how to give good gifts to your children,
how much more shall your Father in heaven give His Holy Spirit unto
those who ask Him_.

"And the Psalm says:--

  "And in the day of trouble great
  See that thou call on Me;
  I will deliver thee, and thou
  My name shalt glorify."

"Can't you sing?" asked Mrs Lee, coaxingly.

It was a long time before Christie could conquer her shyness so as to
sing even with the children, but she had no thought of shyness now.  She
began the twentieth, and then the twenty-third Psalm, singing them to
old Scotch tunes--rippling notes of strange, wild melody, like what we
seldom hear in our churches nowadays.  The child's voice had a clear,
silvery sweetness, melting away in tender cadences; and breathing words
suited to such times of need as come to all, whatever else may pass them
by, it did more than soothe Mrs Lee, it comforted her.

  "Yea, though I walk through Death's dark vale,
  Yet will I fear no ill;
  For Thou art with me, and Thy rod
  And staff me comfort still."

And so she sang on, her voice growing softer and lower, till Mrs Lee
fell asleep, and slept as she had not slept before for months, calmly as
a child; and Christie stood beside her, listening to her gentle
breathing, and saying to herself:

"I wonder if I have done her any good?"

Then she went back to her seat upon the stairs, and before she had sat
there long in the darkness the blessed knowledge came to her that,
whether she had done any good or not, she had gained much within the
last two hours.  In trying to comfort another she had herself been
comforted.

"I can ask for the best blessing that God has to give, and keep asking
till I get it.  Why should I not?"  And no bitterness was mingled with
her tears, though they still fell fast.  "I will try and do right, and
trust, and have patience, and God will guide me, I know He will."

And so she sat in the dark, sometimes slumbering, sometimes thinking,
till the baby's whimpering cry summoned her back to her usual care.

The next week was better in all respects than the last.  Letty grew well
rapidly, and her mother improved a little day by day.  The doctor,
looking now and then into the attic-nursery, gave them hope at last that
the little ones might escape the fever for this time; and Christie's
thoughts began to turn homeward again.  But not so anxiously as before.
The pain of parting from the children would be harder now.  And during
these days she began to feel a strange yearning tenderness for the poor
young mother, scarcely less helpless and in need of care than they.  It
had come to be quite the regular thing now for Mrs Greenly to take an
hour's rest in the attic-nursery when the children had fallen asleep,
while Christie took her place in Mrs Lee's room.

New and wonderful were the glimpses which those twilight hours gave to
Christie.  She found that Mrs Lee, sitting in her drawing-room, or even
in the nursery, giving directions about the care of the children, was a
very different person from Mrs Lee lying in bed feverish or exhausted,
looking back over the days of her childhood, or forward to a future that
was anything but hopeful to her disenchanted eyes.  Naturally reserved,
the lady had made but few acquaintances in the city, and had not one
intimate friend; and now, when weak and weary and desponding, it was a
relief to her to speak to some one of the times and places and events
over which memory had brooded in silence for so many years.  She never
dreamed what glimpses of her heart she was giving to her little nurse.
She only saw the sympathy expressed by Christie's grave face or eager
gesture; and she talked to her, sometimes regretfully enough, about her
mother and her brothers and her childish days.  Yet, sad as those
memories were, they were scarcely so sad as the thoughts she sent out
into the future.  She did not often speak her fears; but her silence and
her frequent sighs were to Christie more eloquent than words.

Christie rarely spoke at such times as these--never, except when a
question was asked; and then her reply was generally prefaced with, "I
have heard my father say," or, "Effie once told me," or, "I heard John
Nesbitt saying."  Ignorant as she knew herself to be on the most
important of all subjects, she was yet far wiser than her mistress.
Some of Christie's simple remarks and suggestions made an impression on
her heart that wiser and more direct teachings might have failed to
make.

As for Christie, in her sympathy for Mrs Lee's troubles, she almost
forgot her own.  In striving to relieve her from all anxiety about the
children, she was ready to forget even her own weariness; and in the
knowledge that she was doing some good to them all, she ceased to regret
that Annie had gone home without her.



CHAPTER NINE.

LIGHT IN DARKNESS.

The week passed.  Sunday morning came; and out of a broken, uneasy
slumber, Christie was awakened by the fall of rain-drops on the window.
In the midst of the trouble and turmoil of the week she had striven to
be patient; but through it all she had looked forward to the two hours'
respite of the Sabbath, and now it seemed to her that she could not be
denied.  Turning her aching eyes from the light, she did not, for a
moment or two, try to restrain her tears.  But she could not indulge
herself long, if she had been ever so much inclined.  For soon arose the
clamour of childish voices, that must be stilled.  So Christie rose, and
bathed her hot eyes, and strove to think that, after all, the clouds
were not so very thick, and they might break away in time for her to go.

"At any rate, there is no good in being vexed about it," she said to
herself.  "I must try and be content at home, if I canna go."

It was an easier matter to content herself than to her first waking
thought seemed possible.  She was soon busy with the little ones,
quieting their noise as she washed and dressed them, partly for little
Harry's sake, and partly because it was the Sabbath-day.  So earnest was
she in all this that she had no time to think of her disappointment till
the boys were down-stairs at breakfast with their mother.  Then little
Harry seemed feverish and fretful and "ill to do with," as Mrs Greenly,
who visited the attic-nursery with the baby in her arms, declared.
Christie strove to soothe her fretful pet, and took him in her arms to
carry him down-stairs.  A gleam of sunshine met her on the way.

"It is going to be fine weather, after all," she said to Nurse Greenly,
turning round on the first landing.

But nurse seemed inclined this morning to look on the dark side of
things, and shook her head.

"I'm not so sure of that," said she.  "That's but a single gleam; and I
dare say the sky is black enough, if we could see it.  And hearken,
child, to the wind!  The streets will be in a puddle; and with those
pains in your ankles you'll never, surely, think of going out to-day?"

Christie's face clouded again; and so did the sky, for the gleam of
sunshine vanished.

"I should like to go, indeed," said she; "and it's only when I am very
tired that my ankles pain me."

"Tired!" repeated nurse.  "Yes, and no wonder; and yet you will persist
in carrying that great boy, who is far better able to carry himself.  I
don't wonder that you want to go even to the church, to be out of the
reach of trouble for a while."

Christie laughed a little--she could not help it--at nurse's energy.

"I am afraid it _is_ partly for the quiet that I want to go," said she,
looking grave enough for a minute.

And she did go, after all, though the weather was so forbidding.

Christie's first thought, when she entered the church, was that their
hall-clock had gone wrong and made her late; for already there was
scarcely a vacant seat, and it was not without difficulty that she found
her way to the place she was accustomed to occupy.  There were strangers
in the pew, and strangers before her and around her; and with a shy and
wondering feeling Christie took up her hymn-book.

The great multitude that filled the seats and thronged the aisles were
waiting impatiently to hear the sound of a voice hitherto unheard among
them.  Christie sent now and then a curious glance over the crowded
seats and aisles, and up to the galleries, from which so many grave,
attentive faces looked down; but even when the stillness which followed
the hum and buzz of the coming in of the congregation was broken by the
clear, grave tones of a stranger's voice, it never occurred to her that
it was the voice of one whose eloquence had gathered and held many a
multitude before.  In a little while she forgot the crowd and everything
else.  At first she strained her short-sighted eyes in the direction of
the voice, eagerly but vainly.  But this soon ceased; and by the time
the singing and the prayers were over, she only listened.

To many in the house that day, the word spoken by God's servant was as
"a very lovely song of one that hath a pleasant voice and can play well
on an instrument."  To many it was a stumbling-block, and to many more
foolishness.  But to the weary child, who sat there with her head bowed
down, and her face hidden in her hands, it was "Christ the power of God
and the wisdom of God unto salvation."  She forgot the time, the place,
and the gathered multitude.  She forgot her own weakness and weariness.
She forgot even the speaker in the words he spoke.  In a little while
she grew unconscious of the tears she had tried to hide, and her hands
fell down on her lap, and her wet cheeks and smiling lips were turned
towards the face that her dim eyes failed to see.

I cannot tell what were the words that so moved her.  It was not that
the thoughts were new or clothed in loftier language than she was wont
to hear.  It was the old but ever new theme, set forth in the old true
way, reverently and simply, by lips which--long ago touched by a coal
from the altar--had answered to the heavenly voice, "Here am I; send
me."  It was God's love, intimated by many a sign and made visible by
many a token, but first and best of all by this, that "He spared not His
own Son, but gave Him up to die for us all."

No, the words were neither new nor strange; and yet they seemed to be
both to her.  It was not as though she were listening to spoken words.
There seemed to be revealed to her, as in a vision, a glimpse of
mysteries into which the angels desire to look.  Her eyes were open to
see God's plan of salvation in its glorious completeness, Christ's
finished work in all its suitableness and sufficiency, His grace in all
its fullness and freeness.  Oh, that wondrous grace!  Angels gaze from
afar, while ascribing to its Author greatness and power and glory.  But
the redeemed have a higher and more thrilling song put into their
mouths.

"Unto Him who loved _us_, and gave Himself for _us_!" they sing; and
then and there this child had a foretaste of their unspeakable
blessedness.  It was as "the chiefest among ten thousand, and altogether
lovely," that she saw Him now; and love supreme, and entire trust and
peacefulness, took possession of her heart.  Very sinful, and weak and
unworthy she saw herself to be; but she saw also that the grace that can
pardon, justify, purify, and save is the more glorious on that very
account.  Her sins no longer rose between her and God.  They were
removed from her "as far as the east is from the west."  They were cast
altogether behind His back, to be remembered against her no more for
ever.

If before to-day Christie had been one of Christ's little ones--if she
had had a place in the fold, and had now and then caught a glimpse of
the green pastures and the still waters where the "Good Shepherd" leads
His flock--it was to-day for the first time that she realised the
blessedness of her calling.  Her little Bible, and her murmured prayer
night and morning, amid the sleeping children, had more than any other
thing, more than all other things together, helped her quietly and
cheerfully through the weary winter.  Clinging now to one promise, and
now to another, she had never been quite without the light and help that
seemed to come from above.  But to-day it was not a solitary promise.
It was not even the sense that _all_ the promises to God's people from
generation to generation were hers to rely upon.  It was the blessedness
of the knowledge that began to dawn, like heaven's own light, upon her,
the knowledge that she was no longer her own, but _His_ who had bought
her with a price--_His_ to have and to hold, in sorrow and joy, through
life and in death, henceforth and for ever.  Now, "neither life, nor
death, nor angels, nor principalities, nor powers, nor things present,
nor things to come, nor height, nor depth, nor any other creature, could
separate her from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord."

Silently, with the thoughtful or thoughtless multitude, she passed from
the house of prayer.  Yet her soul was sending up a song of praise that
reached the heaven of heavens.  A forlorn little figure she must have
seemed to any chance eye that rested on her as she picked her way among
the pools that had settled here and there on the pavement.  It was only
by a great effort that she held her own against the wind and rain, that
threatened to carry away her shawl, and rendered vain her attempts to
shield her faded crape bonnet with a still more faded umbrella.  If one
among the crowd who met or passed her on her way took any notice of her
at all, it must have been to smile at or to pity her.  Yet over her
angels in the high heavens were rejoicing.  In her heart was the peace
that passeth understanding, soon to blossom forth into joy unspeakable
and full of glory.

Heedless alike of smiles and pity, she hastened along, unconscious of
discomfort.  Even the near approach to the house, and the thought of the
peevish children and the dim attic-nursery, had no power to silence the
song that her grateful soul was singing.  She went up the stone steps
without her accustomed sigh of weariness; and the face that greeted Mrs
Greenly as she opened the door, though pale enough, and wet with
rain-drops, was a very pleasant face for any one to see.

"You foolish child!"  Mrs Greenly exclaimed, eyeing the little figure
that stood on the door-mat.  "You would have been better at home."

Something in Christie's face kept her from saying more.

"I am very glad I went--very glad," said Christie, stooping to take off
her wet shoes, that she might not soil Nelly's spotless oilcloth; and as
she gathered them up and faced Mrs Greenly again, she repeated, softly:

"I am very, _very_ glad!  You haven't needed me much, have you?  How is
wee Harry?"

Nurse took no notice of her question, but looking gravely at her, said:

"I wonder the wind didn't carry you away, poor child!"

"It very nearly did," said Christie, laughing.  "I am very glad to be
safe within doors again; but I am very glad I went, for all that."

"But you are wet through!" said nurse, laying her hand on her shoulder.
"Go and change your clothes this very moment.  Stay," she added, as
Christie began to ascend the stairs.  "If the children get a sight of
you there will be an end of your peace.  Go down to the kitchen, and I
will bring down your things for you."

Christie looked wonderingly into her face.

"You are very kind.  But you need not take the trouble.  I'm not so very
wet."

"Do as I bid you," said Mrs Greenly, impatiently.  "You'll be ill with
those pains in your ankles again.  And you have a weary week before you,
or I'm mistaken."

"What is it?" asked Christie, in alarm.

"It may be little, after all; but little Harry seems far from well, and
his mother is naturally anxious.  At any rate, I'm going to call for the
doctor this afternoon, and if it should prove that he has taken the
fever, why, I must stay for a week, and you have the prospect of a
longer confinement in the attic-nursery."

It was too true.  Little Harry was very ill--much worse than his sister
had been at first.  The doctor looked very grave when he saw him that
afternoon, and positively directed that the other children should be
kept away from the room.  But Christie was not sent with them to the
attic.

Having caught a glimpse of her passing the door, Harry could not be
pacified till he found himself in her arms; and not even his mother
could beguile him from her through all that long afternoon.  He was very
feverish, and seemed to suffer much, poor little fellow.  Sometimes she
soothed his restlessness by singing to him in a low voice, or by telling
him the tales that had amused him many a time during the long winter.
Sometimes she walked about with him in her arms; but she was not able to
do this very long, and so she sat on a low chair, rocking him gently in
her arms.  The other children were down-stairs with Nelly.  Mrs Greenly
had gone out to make arrangements for a longer stay; and poor Mrs Lee,
anxious and unhappy, went in and out of the nursery, unable to quiet
herself or to take the rest she so much needed.

It was nearly dark when the doctor came in again, and the little boy had
fallen into an uneasy slumber.  The doctor started slightly when he saw
Christie, and said, rather hastily--

"I thought I told you to keep away?"

The child stirred and murmured as the light was brought in, and Christie
hushed him softly; but she made no reply.  Mrs Lee spoke for her:

"But he was so restless, doctor, and seemed so uncomfortable after you
went away; and we could do nothing to quiet him till Christie took him.
He is very fond of her."

The doctor laid his hand on the hot forehead of the little patient, but
his eye was on Christie.

"Have you ever had the fever?" he asked.

"I am not sure.  I think I had it when I was a child.  But I am not
afraid of it."

"When you were a child!  That could not have been a long time ago, I
should imagine," said the doctor, smiling a little, as he looked into
the earnest face turned towards him.  "But I dare say you will do as
well for Harry as Nurse Greenly herself could do."

"Is he in danger?  Is he worse than Letty was?" asked his mother.

"Oh, no!  He is by no means so ill as she was at one time," said the
doctor, cheerfully.  "And a fine rugged little fellow like Harry may get
through much better than his sister.  But, at the same time, this fever
sometimes becomes more severe as the season advances, and it is as well
to keep the other children away.  Not that I think there is any
particular danger for any of them--even the baby; but being weaned so
young, and her teeth coming, it is as well to be cautious.  So if
Christie is to nurse Harry, she may as well have nothing to do with the
baby--or the boys."

Mrs Lee looked still harassed and anxious.

"There is no harm done," continued the doctor, soothingly.  "If Christie
has to be with the other children, she should not be with Harry.  But if
Harry is so fond of her, perhaps she had better stay with him to-night,
at any rate.  I dare say you can manage without her up-stairs for one
night?"

"Oh, yes! we can do very well," said Mrs Lee.

"When do you expect Mr Lee home?" asked the doctor.

Mrs Lee shook her head.  "I have been expecting him every day for a
week.  He must come soon, now, or write.  He has not yet heard of
Letty's illness.  I was so glad it was over before he came! and now
Harry, and perhaps the others--" She stopped short, but soon added, "I
hope nurse will not need to go."

"No, it's not likely; and even if she should, you will manage with some
one for the other children.  I am quite willing to trust my patients
with this careful little person, since she is not afraid.  The little
fellow seems quite fond of her.  I suppose you don't mind being kept
awake a little for one night?" he said, as he again stooped over the
flushed face of the little boy.

"Oh, no!  And even if I go to sleep, I wake very easily.  The least
movement wakes me.  I think you can trust me, ma'am; and I can call you
or Mrs Greenly at any moment, you know."

"I have trusted her all the winter, as I have never been able to trust
any one with the children before," said Mrs Lee to the doctor.
"Christie has been very good to the children, and to me too.  I am only
afraid I have put too much on her--such a child as she is."

Christie's face, which had been pale enough before, crimsoned all over
with pleasure at the words of Mrs Lee.

"I am quite strong; at least, I am much stronger than I look," she said.

"Well, you are to stay with little Harry to-night, at any rate, and I
hope I may find him much better in the morning," said the doctor.

He gave some further directions about the child's drink and medicine,
and went away.  Christie heard him in the passage urging upon Mrs Lee
the necessity of keeping herself quiet and taking rest.  The child, he
assured her, was in no danger; but he would not answer for the
consequences to herself should she suffer her over-anxiety to bring on a
return of the illness from which she had only just recovered.  He did
not leave her till he saw her resting on the sofa in her own room; and
Christie did not see her again till the house had become quiet for the
night.  Mrs Greenly had paid one brief visit to the sick-room, and
then, weary with the exertions of the week, betook herself to the
attic-nursery to rest.  Christie was left quite alone but her solitary
musings were not so sad as they had been many a time.  And sitting there
in the dim light of the night-lamp, she said to herself, "I can never,
never have such sad thoughts again."



CHAPTER TEN.

THE SHADOW OF DEATH.

It was past midnight when Mrs Lee entered the nursery again.  Little
Harry was on the bed, and his weary nurse was preparing to lie down
beside him.

"He seems to be sleeping quietly," said his mother, as she bent over
him, "Yes, ma'am--much more quietly than he did last night.  I think he
will have a good night," said Christie.

Mrs Lee seated herself on the side of the low bed, and listened to his
quick, irregular breathing.

"I was beginning to hope that all the others might escape, now that
Letty is so well," she said; "but if Harry gets over it I shall be glad.
It is always well that children should have these diseases while they
are at home, if they must have them--poor darlings!"

She looked grave, and even sad as she spoke; but her face was not so
pale, and she did not look so hopeless as she had done when the doctor
was present.

"I feel quite rested and refreshed," she said, after a few moments.  "I
have been asleep two or three hours.  You had better go up-stairs and
lie down awhile, and I will stay with Harry the rest of the night.  You
look very tired, Christie."

"I was just going to lie down here," said Christie.  "Do you think you
need to sit up, ma'am?  He seems sleeping so quietly, and the least
movement he can make will wake me.  I can keep a light burning, and call
you at any moment.  I do not think you need to sit up."

"I am afraid you will not rest much with him, if his least movement will
wake you," said Mrs Lee, doubtfully.

"Oh, I wake and sleep again very easily," said Christie, cheerfully.  "I
am used to it now."

Still Mrs Lee lingered, watching the child with anxious eyes, and now
and then sighing deeply Christie sent many a pitying glance towards her
wondering if any trouble that she knew nothing of was added to the
anxiety with which she regarded her child.  She longed to be able to
comfort her.  Her heart was full of sympathy for her--sympathy which she
did not venture to express in words.  She did not even let her looks
express it, but took up her Bible, that she might not seem to be
watching her.  Mrs Lee roused herself at last, and turning to Christie,
said:

"Mrs Greenly tells me that Mr G., the famous preacher, was in town
to-day.  And, by the bye, you must have heard him.  He preached in ---
Church this morning.  You were there, I suppose?"

"Yes; I was there," said Christie, with great interest.  "There was a
strange minister preached; but I didn't know that he was a great man.
That was the reason there was such a crowd of people, I suppose.  I
wondered why it was."

"You didn't like him, then? or you didn't think him a great man?" said
Mrs Lee, smiling.

"Oh, yes," said she, eagerly; "I liked him.  But I wasn't thinking about
him as a great man; I wasn't thinking of him at all--only of what he
said."

"He told you something new, then?" said Mrs Lee.

"No!  Oh, no!  Nothing new; nothing that I had not heard many times
before.  And yet it seemed to come to me as new!" she added, a strange,
sweet smile passing over her face.

"What did he say that was new to you?"

"Some things he said that I shall never forget.  He was telling us of
God's love to man, shown in many ways, but most and best of all in the
work of redemption.  It wasn't new, what he said; and yet--I don't know
how it was--I seemed to see it as I never saw it before."  And again the
same bright smile flashed over her countenance.

"The work of redemption?" repeated Mrs Lee; and there was a questioning
tone in her voice that made Christie look at her doubtfully before
replying.

"Yes; you know, `God so loved the world that He gave His only begotten
Son, that whosoever believeth on Him might not perish, but have eternal
life.'  And `All we like sheep have gone astray.  We have turned every
one to his own way; and the Lord hath laid on Him the iniquity of us
all.'  And there are many more verses in the Bible like this.  One of
them says, `When there was no eye to pity, or hand to save, God's eye
pitied, and His own arm brought salvation.'  I'm not sure that these are
the exact words, but that is the meaning of the verse."

"Brought salvation!" repeated Mrs Lee.  "That means that God's people
will be saved, and will go to heaven when they die?"

"Yes," said Christie, hesitatingly.  "It means that; but it means
something more.  We don't have to wait till we die to get the good of
salvation.  We shall be saved from the punishment of sin when we die,
but we are saved here from its power.  We come to hate what we once
loved, and to see beauty and worth in things that before were
uninteresting to us.  What was hard to do and hard to bear becomes easy
for Christ's sake.  Somehow or other, everything seems changed.  `Old
things pass away.  All things become new.'"

She paused, and letting her cheek rest on the hand that held her Bible,
she gazed into the glowing embers with eyes that seemed to see pleasant
things far-away.  Mrs Lee looked at her with wonder for a time, and
then said:

"Has all this happened to you--this change you speak about?"

A sudden flow of tears was the only reply her question received at
first.  But soon she raised her head, and said:

"Sometimes--now and then--I have hoped so; and to-day, when God's great
love to sinners was set forth, and the way of salvation shown to be so
wise, so free, so suitable, it seemed foolish and unreasonable to doubt
any more.  I had heard all about it many and many a time before, but the
words seemed to come home to my heart to-day.  It was like the sudden
shining out of a light in a dark place.  Maybe I'll go back again to my
old doubts and discontent.  But I hope not; I believe not.  I know He is
able to keep me; and I think He will."

Mrs Lee had laid herself down by Harry, and was listening now, with her
eyes shaded by her hand.  She lay so long and so quietly that Christie
thought she must have fallen asleep, and began softly to turn over the
leaves of her Bible again; and she quite started when, in the course of
half an hour, she spoke again.

"You said something about God's love in redemption.  What did you mean
by it?  Tell me more of what the preacher said."

Christie hesitated a moment, and was at a loss what to say: "I can't
mind all he said.  That is, I can't mind the exact words.  But he told
us what a blessed thing it is for us that our salvation, from beginning
to end, is God's own work, and how impossible it is that we could be
saved if it depended on ourselves."

"Yes; even if one could begin one's life again.  It would be all the
same.  We might avoid some errors and keep from falling into some
mistakes; but after all, it would come to the same thing in the end, I
dare say.  There is no use in wishing for another chance."

Mrs Lee sighed; and Christie hesitated a moment, and then said: "We can
do nothing to save ourselves, ma'am, and all else that we have to do
grows easy, because of the grace which God gives, and because of a
knowledge of Christ's love to us.  It is easy to do the will of One who
loves us, and whom we love."

There was a long pause after this, which Mrs Lee broke by saying: "What
was it you said about `no eye to pity, and no arm to save'?"

"Here it is," said Christie; and she eagerly read the words from her
Bible, and many more besides--a verse here and a verse there, as her own
judgment or Effie's marginal marks suggested: such as, "_Surely He hath
borne our griefs and carried our sorrows_.

"_He was wounded for our transgressions, and bruised for our
iniquities_.

"_For when we were without strength, in due time Christ died for the
ungodly_.

"_For scarcely for a righteous man will one die; yet peradventure for a
good man some would even dare to die_.

"_But God commendeth His love toward us, in that, while we were yet
sinners, Christ died for us_.

"_Who shall lay anything to the charge of God's elect?  It is God that
justifieth.  Who is he that condemneth?  It is Christ that died; yea,
rather, that is risen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who
also maketh intercession for us.  Who shall separate us from the love of
Christ_?"

"If we could be sure that we are among the children of God," said Mrs
Lee, with a sigh.  And soon after she added: "There are a great many
things in the Bible that are hard to understand."

"Yes; I suppose so--I am sure of it," said Christie, gravely.  "But the
things most necessary for us to know and understand are easy for us; at
least, with the help of the Holy Spirit they grow easy, I think.  It is
very plainly told us we are sinners and need a Saviour, that a Saviour
has been provided, and those who come to Him He will in no wise cast
out.  These are the chief things; and besides these, we are assured of
help and guidance and peace, all the way through to the end."

Christie spoke slowly, striving to put into as few words as possible
these precious truths of the Bible.

"You seem to know a great deal about these things, and to take a
pleasure in them," said Mrs Lee.

Christie shook her head.  "I take pleasure in them, but I know very
little.  It is only lately that I have cared to learn.  I am very
ignorant."

Ignorant though she was, the child knew more of God's truth than her
mistress; and many a word in season she spoke to her anxious heart
during the long watches that they shared together in the sad times that
followed that memorable day.  They were words very simply and humbly
spoken--rarely Christie's own.  They were passages of Scripture, or bits
from the catechism, or remembered comments upon them made, in her
hearing, by her father, or by Effie and her friends.

Nothing could have been farther from Christie's thoughts than any
intention of teaching.  She did not dream how strange and new to her
listener were the blessed truths that were beginning to present
themselves so vividly to her own mind.  She would have shrunk from the
thought of presuming to teach, or even to suggest new trains of thought.
In ordinary circumstances she might have found it difficult to converse
long on any subject with Mrs Lee.  But watching and anxiety, shared in
the chamber over which hangs the shadow of a great dread, soon break
down the barriers of reserve which a difference of age or position
raises; and there seemed no inappropriateness in the grave, earnest
words that now and then fell from the lips of the little maid.  Indeed,
weak in body and exhausted in mind as the troubles of the winter and
spring had left her, Mrs Lee found positive rest and refreshment in the
society which might at another time have seemed unsuitable; and mingled
with the gratitude with which she saw Christie's devotion to the sick
child was a feeling of respect and admiration for the character which
was gradually developing before her eyes.

How long the days and nights seemed!  Little Harry's robust frame and
fine constitution availed him little.  The fever raged with great
violence; and the close of the week found the doctor still in doubt as
to how it might end with him.  His mother's strength and hopefulness had
held out wonderfully till this time; but when the baby, the fair and
fragile little Ellinor, was stricken down, faith, strength, and courage
seemed to fail her.  It was not long, however.  The child's need gave
the mother strength; and the baby needed nothing long.  The other
children were sent away to a friend's house in the country; and silence,
broken only by the moans of the little ones or the hushed voices of
their anxious nurses, reigned through the house, lately echoing to far
other sounds.

Before three silent days had passed, the mother knew that her baby must
die.  In the presence of her unutterable sorrow Christie was mute.  The
awe which fell upon her in the dread presence left her no words with
which to comfort the stricken mother.  But in her heart she never ceased
through all that last long night to pray, "God comfort her."

And she _was_ comforted.  Though her tears fell fast on the folded hands
of her child as she said the words, they were humbly and reverently
spoken:

"`Thy will be done.'  It would have been harder to leave my child than
to let her go!--and now one of my darlings is safe from all sorrow for
ever!"

The father came home just in time to lay his little daughter in the
grave; and then both father and mother sat down to wait.  For what?  For
the gradual return of the rose to the cheek and the light to the eye of
little Harry?  Alas, no!  It was not to be.  A keener pang was to pierce
the heart of the stricken mother.  For to part with little Harry was a
far harder trial to anticipate than even the loss of her baby had been
to bear.  But day by day it became more apparent to all that Harry's end
was hastening.  The fever went away, but there seemed to be no power to
rally in the little worn-out frame of the child.  His father, for a
little while, spoke hopefully of a change of air, and the sea-side; but
he could not long so cheat himself with false hopes.  The restlessness
and irritability, which they had said to one another were hopeful signs,
passed away.  His smiles were more languid and constrained, and he soon
failed to recognise the anxious, loving friends who ministered to his
wants.

Before this the mother's strength had quite failed; and the father,
unused to the sight of suffering, shrank from looking on the last agony
of his child.  Through all his illness the little boy had clung to
Christie--never quite at rest, even in the arms of his mother, unless
his Christie was near.  Her voice had soothed him, her hands had
ministered to his comfort, her care had been lavished on him, through
all those lingering days and nights.  And now it was Christie who met
his last smile and listened to his last murmured "Good-night!"  Yes, it
was Christie who closed his eyes at last, and straightened his limbs in
their last repose.  She helped to robe him for the grave, and to lay him
in his little coffin; and all the time there was coming and going
through her mind a verse she had learned long ago--

  "Now, like a dew-drop shrined
  Within a crystal stone,
  Thou'rt safe in heaven, my dove;
  Safe in the arms of Jesus,
  The everlasting One!"



CHAPTER ELEVEN.

AN UNEXPECTED VISITOR.

And now a sad silence fell on the household.  The children were not to
be brought home for some time, the doctor said; and their mother was not
able to go to them; so Christie was left to the almost unbroken quiet of
her forsaken nursery.  She needed rest more than she was aware, and sank
into a state of passive indifference to all things which would have
alarmed herself had not her kind friend, Mrs Greenly, been there to
insist that she should be relieved of care till her over-tasked strength
should be in some measure restored.  In those very quiet hours, thoughts
of home came to her only as a vague and shadowy remembrance.  The events
of the winter, and even the more recent sufferings of the last month,
seemed like a dream to her.  Dearly as she had loved her little charges,
she was hardly conscious of regret at their loss.  It seemed like
something that had happened long ago--their long suffering and
departure.  The very promises which had of late become so sweet to her,
soothed her merely as a pleasant sound might do.  She scarcely took note
of their meaning or power during those days.

But this soon passed away, and with returning strength came back with
double force the old longing to go home.  She had sent a line to Effie
when little Harry was taken ill, telling her how utterly impossible it
would be for her to leave her place.  Since then, about the time of the
baby's death, a neighbour had called, and by him she had sent the same
message, assuring her sister that she was quite content to stay.  But
her old eagerness to get home came back, now that she found herself with
little to occupy her, and she waited anxiously for the time when Mrs
Lee might be spoken to on the subject.

In the meantime, Mrs Greenly was called away, and the duty of
attendance upon Mrs Lee once more devolved on Christie.  If anything
could have banished from her heart all thought of home or all wish for
change, the days that followed would have done so.  Not an hour passed
in which she was not made to feel that she was a comfort to her friend--
for _friends_, in the highest sense, the mistress and her little maid
were fast becoming.  The readings and conversations which had been begun
during their long watches together were renewed; and blessed seasons
they proved to both.  Christie never knew--never could know on earth--
all the good she did Mrs Lee in those days.  She was only conscious of
an ever-increasing love for her and an ever-increasing desire to serve
her.

If in the first agony of her bereavement there had been in the mother's
heart murmuring and rebellious thoughts, they were all stilled now.
With more than the submission of a chastened child--with joy that had in
it a sense of reconciliation and acceptance--she was enabled to kiss the
Hand that had smitten her.  She seldom spoke of her children; but when
she did, it was with gratitude that they had been hers, and were still
hers, in heaven.  Seen by the new light that was dawning on her soul,
the world, its hopes and fears and interests, looked to her very
different.  Humble submission and cheerful trust took the place of her
old, anxious forebodings.  Scripture truths, which formerly conveyed no
distinct idea to her mind, came home to her now with power.  They were
living truths, full of hope and comfort.  The promises were to her a
place of rest and refuge--a strong tower, into which she could run and
be safe.  By slow degrees the light of the glorious Gospel of Jesus
Christ dawned upon her soul; and to one fearful and doubtful of the
future, as she had been, what blessed rest and refreshment was in the
trust, that gradually grew strong, in the embrace of an Arm mighty to
save!  To know herself one of those to whom Jesus has given a right to
say, "I will fear no evil, for _Thou_ art with me," was all that she
needed for her consolation; and during those days the blessed knowledge
came to her.

What part the simple words and earnest prayers of her little nurse had
in bringing about this blessed change, God knows.  The girl herself had
little thought of the good which her entrance into the household had
wrought.  It might have helped her to a more patient waiting had she
known how often her name was mingled with the thankful praises of Mrs
Lee.  She was not impatient, but a longing for home that would not be
stilled mingled with the gladness that filled her heart at the thought
of being useful.

Summer had come.  June was half over, and the only glimpse of green she
had had was the top of the mountain, far-away.  Now and then Nelly
brought home from the market a bunch of garden-flowers.  But the sight
of them only made her long the more for the fields where so many flowers
that she knew had blossomed and faded unseen.  More than once, when sent
out by Mrs Lee to take the air, she had tried to extend her walk in one
direction or another, till she should reach the country.  But partly
because she did not know the way, and partly because she grew so soon
weary, she never succeeded.  She had to content herself with the nearest
street where there were trees growing, and now and then a peep through
open gateways upon little dusty strips of grass or garden-ground.

Oh, how close and hot and like a prison the long, narrow streets seemed
to her!  How weary the street-noises made her!  It was foolish, she
knew, and so she told herself often, to vex herself with idle fancies.
But sometimes there came back to her, with a vividness which for the
moment was like reality, the memory of familiar sights and sounds.
Sometimes it was the wind waving the trees, or the ripple of the brook
over the stepping-stones; sometimes it was the bleating of the young
lambs in the pastures far-away.  She caught glimpses of familiar faces
in the crowd, as she used to do in the home-sick days when she first
came; and she could not always smile at her folly.  Sometimes her
disappointment would send her home sad and dispirited enough.  Almost
always the smile that met her as she entered Mrs Lee's room brought
back her content; but often it needed a greater effort to be cheerful
than an on-looker could have guessed.  Still, the effort was always
made, and never without some measure of success.

One morning she rose more depressed than usual.  A quiet half-hour with
her little Bible was not sufficient to raise her spirits, though she
told herself it ought to be; and she said to herself, as she went
down-stairs, "I will speak to-day about going home."

Mrs Lee was able to go down-stairs now.  On this particular day a
friend was to visit her, and Christie determined to say nothing about
the matter till the visitor should be gone.  But the prospect of a long
day in the solitary nursery did not tend to brighten her face, and it
was sadly enough that she went slowly down the street on an errand for
Nelly when breakfast was over.

She did not look up to-day in her usual vain search for a "kenned face,"
or she would never have passed by the corner so unheedingly.  A pair of
kind eyes, for the moment as grave and sad as her own, watched her as
she came on, and after she passed.  In a little while a very gentle hand
was laid on her shoulder.

"What's your haste, Christie, my lassie?"

With a cry she turned to clasp the hand of John Nesbitt.  Poor little
Christie!  She was so glad, so very glad!  It was almost like seeing
Effie herself, she told him, amid a great burst of tears that startled
the grave John considerably.  For a moment her sobs came fast.  The open
streets and the wondering passers-by were quite forgotten.

"Whisht, Christie, my woman," said John, soothingly, "that's no' the way
we show our gladness in Glengarry."

Drawing her hand under his arm, he held it firmly in his own.  Christie
made a great effort to control herself, and the face which she soon
turned towards her friend had grown wonderfully brighter for the tears
that fell.

"Effie bade me notice how you looked and what you said; and I'm afraid
she'll no' be pleased to hear that I got such a tearful welcome," said
John, with his grave smile.

"Oh, Effie will understand.  Why, it's almost like seeing Effie herself
to see you, John!" she repeated, giving him a tearful smile.  She felt
sure it was a true friend's hand that pressed hers so warmly as she
spoke.

"But where are you going, Christie?" asked John.

"Oh, I forgot; we are past the place."  But her face grew grave in a
moment.  "When did you come, John? and how long are you going to stay?"

"I came yesterday, and I shall stay no longer than I can help.  I have
had enough of this dusty town for once.  I wonder how you ever stayed so
long in it, Christie."

"I wonder myself, whiles," she said gravely; "but it won't be long now."

"Are they better at your house?  Will they spare you to go home with
me?"

"There is no one ill now.  Did you hear--" But Christie's voice was lost
in the remembrance of little Harry and the baby.

"Yes, we heard.  You must have had a sad time, poor lassie!  But the
remembrance of these precious little ones cannot be altogether
sorrowful, Christie?"

"No; oh, no, indeed!"  But she could say no more.  As they drew near the
house, she added:

"And shan't I see you again, John?"

"Ay, lass, that you will.  I'm by no means done with you yet.  Are you
busy to-day? because I would like your help.  I promised to get some
things for my mother, and I'm not good at choosing.  Will you come with
me?  Do you think you can be spared?"

"I don't know.  I should like it.  I can ask."

In a minute she returned, with a face made radiant by Mrs Lee's
cheerful consent to spare her for as much of the day as she pleased; and
it was arranged that John should call for her in half an hour.

If anything could have marred the delight with which her preparations
were made, the sight of her faded bonnet and shawl might have done so.
The rain and the snow had wet them, the sun had done its work on them,
and the wind had taken liberties with them, many a time.  And besides,
they seemed too hot and heavy for such a summer day, even if they had
not been shabby and grey.  For Christie had had other things to think
about of late than the getting of summer garments.  Just for a minute a
wish that they had been newer and fresher-looking, for John's sake, came
to her mind.  It was only for a moment that she thought about it at all.

"For John cares little for such things," she said to herself; "and
there's no matter for the shop-people and the rest."

She was right.  Looking into the brightened face that met him at the
door, John failed to discover that the bonnet above it was dingy and
brown.  And if the rustiness of the little shepherd's-plaid shawl that
covered her shoulders marred in any degree the pleasure with which he
drew her hand beneath his friendly arm, he gave no token that it did so.
Christie gave a little sigh of satisfaction as she found herself out on
the street once more.

"I have got so many things to ask about," she said; "but I suppose I may
as well wait till we have done with the shops.  If I once begin, I'm
afraid I shan't be able to attend to anything else."

The purchases were soon made.  Indeed, Mrs Nesbitt's commissions had
not been very extensive.  Christie had more to do on her own account.
But she had planned so many times just what she was to get for each one
at home, that it did not take her long to choose.  Besides, her purse
was not one of the fullest.  Still, the little she had to do involved a
good deal of running here and there; and her parcels increased in number
and size to such an extent, that Christie at last said, laughing, she
would have to forego the pleasure of taking them home herself, as her
box would never hold half of them; John would need to try to find room
for them in his.

"And are you not afraid they may call you extravagant at home, getting
so many braw things?"

Christie laughed.

"I'm no' sure.  But then--unless it's Aunt Elsie's gown--there's nothing
dear.  They are just prints; the frocks and the other things are all
useful, except perhaps the playthings for the bairns; and they are
useful too, for things that give pleasure have a use, I am sure."

"It canna be doubted," said her friend, laughing.

Christie's face grew a little grave, after a rather lengthened
examination of the pieces left in her purse.

"There is just one other thing; but I fear I ought not to have left it
to the last.  It's for blind Alice.  I have thought about it so long.
It's not very far, we might ask the price of it, anyway."

It was true, the place was not very far; but it was a shop of greater
pretensions than any they had entered yet.  Christie had set her heart
on a musical-box, which she knew would be a treasure to the blind child.
But the cost!  It was altogether beyond her means, even if she were to
stay another month.

The disappointment was very great.

"Allie must have something that she can hear, you ken; and I had no
thought that it would be so dear."

"Why not send her a bird--a real canary?" said John, as they made a
pause at a low window in a narrow street, where a great variety of cages
were hanging.

"A bird?" repeated Christie.  "I never thought of that.  Are they very
dear?"

"We can ask," said John; and as Christie stood admiring the gay plumage
of some strange bird, he put the question to the person in waiting.
Christie did not hear his answer.  John did not mean that she should.

"Could you spare two dollars, Christie?" said he.

"Two dollars!" she repeated.  It was the wages of half a month.

"I have cheaper ones," said the man, "but he is the best singer I have
had for a long time.  Or maybe you would like a pair?"

"A pair!" thought Christie to herself.  If she could manage to get one
she would be content!  As if to verify the words of his owner, the bird,
after hopping quickly from perch to perch, poured forth such a flood of
melody as Christie had never heard from a bird's throat before.

"Oh, how sweet!" exclaimed she.  "To think of little Allie having music
like that all the winter long!  But how can you carry it, John?"

Oh, John could carry it easily--no fear; and touched by Christie's eager
delight, or by some more powerful cause, the man let the cage go with
the bird.

So that was settled.

"We're done now, I suppose," said Christie, with a sigh, as they passed
along the shady side of the street.  The excitement of pleasure was
passing out of her face; and more than ever before, since the first
glimpse he got of it, did John Nesbitt realise what a pale, weary little
face it was.

"I wish you were going home with me, Christie!"

"I wish I was, indeed!  I wish I had spoken to Mrs Lee before!  But I
couldna leave her, John, till she got some one else, she is so delicate
now.  Sometimes I think I never could get courage to leave her at all,
if she were to ask me to stay."

"Ay, lass; but there's more to be said about that.  They'll think at
home that you're forgetting them, if I tell them what you say."

Christie laughed.

"I'm not afraid.  I don't think it would be right to leave her now; and
seeing you has given me courage for another month at least.  You can
tell Effie that."

"I shall have two or three things to tell her besides that," said John,
looking down on her with the grave smile which she liked so much to see.
"I shall be sorry to tell her how pale and ill you look," he added, his
face growing grave as he looked.

"Oh, that's only because I am tired just now; and besides, I was always
`a pale-faced thing,' as Aunt Elsie used to say.  You are not to vex
Effie by making her think that I am not well," she said, eagerly.  "I
have not been used to walking far, lately, and I get tired very soon."

They were entering the large square at the moment, and John said:

"Can we go in there among the trees?  I see seats there.  Let us sit
down and rest a while."

"Oh, yes!  I have been here before.  Nothing reminds me so much of home
as the flickering of these shadows--not even the leaves themselves.  And
how sweet the flowers are!  Do you ken, John, I didna see the leaves
this year till they were full-grown?  I can hardly believe that the
spring has come and gone again."

John Nesbitt was looking and listening, and all the time he was
considering something very earnestly.  He had not many dollars at his
disposal, and the few he had he was not inclined to part with but for
value received.  He was saying to himself, at the moment, that if it
should be decided that he was qualified for the work to which he had set
himself apart, he should need them all, and more too, before his course
of study should be finished.  He had a vision, too, of a set of goodly
volumes, bound in calf, on which his heart had been set a year or more.
Untouched in his pocket-book lay the sum he had long ago set apart for
their purchase; and there was very little in it besides.

"There must be a limit to the pleasure a man gives himself.  I can only
choose between them," said the prudent John to himself.  To Christie he
said: "Have you ever been round the mountain?  Would you like to go
to-day?"

"Never but once--in the winter-time; but I should like to go, dearly."
And the eager, wistful look in the eyes that through all the pleasant
spring-time had seen no budding thing, won the day.

"Well, I have never been round it either.  So let us take one of these
carriages that seem so plenty here, and go together.  It is well worth
the trouble, I have heard."

Christie's first look was one of unmixed delight, but soon it changed
into one a little doubtful.  She did not like to speak her thoughts; but
in a little while she said, half smiling:

"Are you no' afraid that they may think you extravagant at home?"

"Indeed, no!  At least, I'm sure Effie wouldna, if she saw your face at
this moment.  It was well we had all those things sent home.  Come."
And like a foolish fellow, he determined not to make a bargain for the
carriage while the prudent little Christie was within hearing, and so
had, I dare say, double to pay when he dismissed it.  But the pleasure
was not spoiled, for all that.

"How pleasant it is!" said Christie, as the absence of street-noises and
the fresher breeze upon her cheek told her that they were leaving the
city behind them.  Her short-sighted eyes could not take in the view
that charmed John so much.  But she did not know how it could be more
pleasant than the fresh air and the gentle motion of the carriage made
it to her; and so she said, when at last she started up and looked about
her:

"Is not this the way to the cemetery?  Oh, let us go there a little
while."

And so they did.  The carriage was dismissed.  They were to stay a long
time--as long as they liked; and then they could walk home, or perhaps
they might get the chance of a returning carriage.  At any rate, they
would not be hurried.

How lovely the place looked to Christie's unaccustomed eyes!  They were
not alone.  There were groups here and there among the graves--some of
them mourners, as their dress showed, others enjoying the loveliness of
the place, untroubled by any painful remembrance of the loved and lost.
Slowly they wandered up and down, making long pauses in shady places,
lingering over the graves of little children which loving hands had
adorned.  Christie wandered over the little nameless graves, longing to
find where her dear ones lay.

"How beautiful it is!  It is a very sweet resting-place," she said to
herself, many times.

Yes, it was a very lovely spot.  A strange feeling of awe stole over
Christie's spirit as she gazed around on the silent city.  As far as the
eye could reach it extended.  Among the trees and on the sunny
hill-sides rose many a stately monument of granite and marble, with, oh,
so many a nameless grave between!  Close at their feet lay a large
unenclosed space, where the graves lay close together, in long,
irregular lines--men and women and little children--with not a mark to
tell who slumbered beneath.  It was probably the burial-place of
strangers, or of those who died in the hospitals.  To Christie it had a
very dreary and forsaken look.  She shuddered as she gazed on the place.

"A friend's grave could never be found among so many," said she.  "See!
there are a few with a bit of board, and a name written on it; but most
of them have no mark.  I would far rather be laid in our own kirk-yard
at home--though that is a dreary place, too, when the sun doesna shine."

They moved on together; and in a place which was half in the sunshine
and half in the shade, they sat down.  In a little while the pleasant
influence of the scene chased the dreariness from Christie's thoughts,
and she looked about with eyes that did not seem able to satisfy
themselves with its beauty.

"How lovely it is here!" she repeated.  "How green and fresh everything
is!  The very grass seems beautiful!"  And she caressed with her hand
the smooth turf on which they were seated.

"It's a wonder to me how people can choose to live in the midst of a
town, with nothing to see that's bonny but a strip of blue sky now and
then."

"It's a wonder to me," said John, smiling.

"Oh, but I mean people that may live wherever they choose.  There are
people that like the town best.  Where it is right to stay, I suppose
one can be content in time.  I think if I hadna home and the rest to
think about and wish for, I might be willing to live here always.  But
at first--oh, I thought I could never, _never_ stay!  But I am not sorry
I came.  I shall never be sorry for that."

There was something in her earnest manner, and in the happy look that
came over her face as she spoke, that arrested the attention of John;
and he said:

"You have been happy here, then, upon the whole?"

"Yes; upon the whole," repeated she, thoughtfully; "but it wasna that I
was thinking about."

"Christie, do you know I think you have changed very much since you used
to come and see my mother?  You have changed; and yet you are the very
same: there's a paradox for you, as Peter O'Neil would say."

His words were light, but there was a meaning in his grave smile that
made Christie's heart leap; and her answer was at first a startled look,
and then a sudden gush of happy tears.  Then came good John Nesbitt's
voice entreating a blessing on "his little sister in Christ"; and this
made them flow the faster.  But, oh, they were such happy, happy tears!
and very happy was the hour that followed.

Now and then there comes an hour, in the intercourse of friends with
each other, which reveals to each more of the inner and spiritual life
of the other than years of common intercourse could do; and this was
such an hour.  I cannot tell all that was said.  The words might seem to
many a reader tame and common-place enough, but many of them Christie
never forgot while she lived, and many of them John Nesbitt will not
cease to remember to his dying day.

Christie had no thought of showing him all that was in her heart.  She
did not think that the friend who was listening so quietly to all the
little details of her life among strangers--her home-sickness, her fears
and weariness, her love and care for the children and their mother--was
all the time thanking God in his heart for all the way by which this
little lamb had been led to take refuge in the fold.  She knew by the
words he spoke, before he rose to go, that he was much-moved.  They came
back to her many a time afterwards, brightening the sad days, and
comforting her when she was in sorrow.  They helped her to the cheerful
bearing of a disappointment near at hand.

As for John, he was far from thinking the day lost that he had devoted
to the pleasure of Christie.  If in the morning the hope of possessing
at once the much-desired books had been given up with a sigh, it was the
sigh, and not the sacrifice, that was regretted now.  With a sense of
refreshment unspeakable there came to his remembrance the Saviour's
promise that the giving of a cup of cold water to one of His little ones
should have its reward.  To have supported those weary feet, if ever so
little, in the way, to have encouraged the faint heart or brightened the
hope of this humble child, was no unworthy work in the view of one whose
supreme desire it was to glorify Him who came from heaven to earth to
speak of hope to the poor and lowly.  Nor was this all.  He was
learning, from the new and sweet experiences which the child was so
unconsciously revealing to him, a lesson of patient trustfulness, of
humble dependence, which a whole library of learned books might have
failed to teach him.

The shadows were growing long before they rose to go.

"You'll be very tired to-morrow, I'm afraid," said John, as they went
slowly down the broad, steep way that leads from the cemetery.  "I'm
afraid your holiday will do you little good."

"It has done me good already.  I'm not afraid," said Christie,
cheerfully.  "Only I'm sure I shall think of twenty things I want to ask
you about when you are fairly gone."

"Well, the best way will be to collect your wits and ask about them
now," said John, laughing.

And so she did.  Matters of which her sister's letters and chance
callers had only given her hints were recalled, and discussed with a
zest that greatly shortened the way.  They were not very important
matters, except as they were connected with home life and home friends;
but if their way had been twice as long, the interest would not have
failed.

"But, John," said Christie, at last, "what was it that Davie McIntyre
was telling me about Mr Portman's failure?  Is it really true? and has
he left his wife and little children and gone--nobody knows where?"

"Yes, it is too true," John said, and added many painful particulars,
which he never would have given if he had had his wits about him.
Christie's next question recalled them, with a shock which was not
altogether pleasant.

"Was it not Mr Portman who had Aunt Elsie's money?  Then she has lost
it, I suppose?"

"Yes, it's too true," said John, with an uncomfortable conviction that
Effie would far rather her little sister had not heard of it yet.  He
did not say so, however, and there was a long silence.

"I wonder what Effie will do?" said Christie, at last.

"Now, Christie, my woman," said John, rather more hastily than was his
habit, "you are not going to vex yourself about this matter.  You know,
if anybody can manage matters well, your sister Effie can; and she has a
great many friends to stand between her and serious trouble.  And I
don't believe she intended that you should know anything about this--at
any rate, until you were safe at home."

Christie was sure of that.  There was no one like Effie.  John could
tell her nothing new about her goodness.  But if it had been needful
that they should be separated before, it was still more necessary now
that she should be doing her part; and she intimated as much to John.

"But you must mind that Effie was never clear about your leaving home.
If she had had her way, you never would have left."

"I am very glad I came," was all that Christie replied, but in a little
while she added, "John, I think, on the whole, you may as well take all
the things home with you, if you can.  The sooner they get them the
better; and something may happen to hinder me."

"Christie," said John, gravely, "Effie has set her heart on your coming
home this summer.  It would grieve her sorely to be disappointed.  You
are not going to disappoint her?"

"I don't know," said Christie, slowly.  "I'm sure Effie would rather I
should do what is right than what is pleasant."

"But you are not well, Christie.  You are not strong enough to live as
you have been living--at least, without a rest.  It would grieve Effie
to see how pale and thin you are."

"I am not very strong, I know, but I shall have an easier time now; and
if Mrs Lee should take the children to the country or the sea-side, I
should be better.  I am sure I wish to do what is right.  It is not that
I don't wish to go home."

Christie's voice suddenly failed her.

"It seems like a punishment to me," she added, "a judgment, almost.  You
don't know--Effie dinna ken even--how many wrong feelings I had about
coming away.  I thought nothing could be so bad as to have to depend on
Aunt Elsie, and now--" Something very like a sob stopped her utterance.

"Whisht, Christie!" said John.  "God does not send trouble on His people
merely to punish; it is to do them good.  You must take a more
comforting view of this trouble.  I am afraid the pleasure of the day is
spoiled."

"No! oh, no!" said Christie eagerly.  "Nobody could do that.  There are
some pleasures that canna be spoiled.  And besides, I am not going to
vex myself.  It will all come right in the end, I am quite sure.  Only
just at first--"

"Thou shalt keep him in perfect peace whose mind is stayed on Thee,
because he trusteth in Thee," whispered John.

"I know it;" and that was all she could say.



CHAPTER TWELVE.

SISTERS IN CHRIST.

Christie found, on reaching home, that Mr Lee had returned, and when
John called in the morning she was able to tell him it was decided that
the family should go to the sea-side for a month.

"And considering all things, John, I am glad that Mrs Lee wants me to
go too.  I shall have time for a long visit at home when I come back
again, before summer is over.  The sea air will make me strong.  You
know we lived near the sea at home.  And I should like to take a pair of
red cheeks home to Glengarry."

John was not altogether satisfied with her cheerful words; but there
seemed nothing better for any of them but to make the best of it.

"It might be far worse for you, my lassie," he said, cheerfully.  "I
would have liked to take you home with me to Glengarry, for your sake
and theirs.  But if you'll promise not to let the look come back that I
saw first in your face, I'll leave you with a good heart, and tell no
sad tales to Effie and the rest."

It was all that she could do, even now, to keep a bright face, but she
did; and John went away, taking with him the remembrance of it at its
very brightest.

The next few days were too busy to give time for regretful thoughts.
The children came home, and there was the making of their dresses, and
all the necessary preparations for a journey and a lengthened absence
from home.

Christie had only time for a hurried letter to Effie, telling her of
their plans.  She wrote quite cheerfully.  She was not strong, and the
runnings to and fro of the day often made her too weary to sleep at
night.  But she was useful, she knew, and Mrs Lee's gentle kindness
proved that she appreciated her efforts to do her duty, and that helped
to make her work pleasant and easy.  And there was, besides, an
excitement in the prospect of a change of scene.  Looking forward to a
sight of the sea, to feeling the sea-breeze again, to getting away from
the heat and dust and confinement of the city, was enough to help her
through the day's toils and troubles.  And so she felt and wrote
cheerfully, notwithstanding the disappointment that had been so hard to
bear.

But a disappointment which she was to feel still more bitterly awaited
her.  The preparations for departure were nearly-completed.  Mrs Lee
had so far recovered as to be able to go out, and they looked forward to
leaving within a day or two.

One afternoon, while Mrs Lee was superintending the packing that was
going on in the nursery, her husband came in.  Christie had hardly seen
him since little Harry died.  He looked grave enough as he came in.  He
did not speak to her, but in a little while she heard him mention her
name, and her heart stood still, as she heard him say:

"You don't mean to tell me that you are to have no one to take care of
the children and wait on you while you are away, but that child?  Why,
she looks as though she needed to be taken care of herself.  I can never
think of permitting such a thing."

Christie felt, rather than saw, the look of entreaty that passed over
Mrs Lee's face as she laid her hand upon her husband's arm.  Meeting
Christie's startled gaze, she said:

"Go down and ask Nelly if the clean things are ready for this other
trunk.  I will ring when I want you."

Very quietly Christie obeyed; but before she closed the door, she heard
Mr Lee say, in his quick, careless manner:

"It is quite absurd to think of it!  A rush of a girl like that!"

Christie's heart failed.  She knew that Mrs Lee seldom found courage to
differ from her husband in any point where yielding was possible, and
she felt that there was little hope that she would do so now.

She was mistaken, however.  Mrs Lee spoke very earnestly to her
husband.  She told him of all that Christie had been to her and the
children through all the long, dreary winter and spring.  She told him
of the faithful, loving service that had never flagged through weakness
and weariness.  She assured him of the perfect confidence she placed in
her, saying she could not name one, even among her friends, to whom she
would so willingly leave the children in case of illness or absence from
them.  She spoke with tears of little Harry's love for her, and of
Christie's untiring devotion to him through all his long illness, till
her voice lost itself in sobs of sorrow at the memories thus awakened.

Mr Lee did not listen unmoved.  All unconsciously, his wife was giving
him a glimpse of her own sad experiences during the last few months.
Careless as he had grown, he could not listen without a pang, which was
half sorrow and half shame.

"My poor Letty!" he said, gently; "you have had a sad time.  You have
indeed suffered much."

"Yes," she said, tearfully; "it has been a sorrowful time.  But it is
over now.  I would not have my loved ones back again even if I could.  I
am glad for their sakes.  Nothing can harm them where they are; and I
shall see them again."

There was a long pause.  Then Mr Lee returned to the subject:

"But about your nurse.  She really is a very sickly-looking girl.  She
seems to me like one far gone in a decline.  I am very sorry, as you
have found her so useful.  But I cannot consent that you should go with
no more efficient help."

"But I don't think she is ill," said Mrs Lee, doubtfully.  "She never
complains.  She was always delicate-looking.  I remember when she first
came, I quite hesitated about engaging her, she looked such a fragile
little creature.  But no one would have thought her otherwise than
strong, and efficient too, who saw her through all our troubles."

"Well, to me she looks frightfully ill just now," said Mr Lee.  "You
must at least speak to the doctor about her."

"She is tired now," replied Mrs Lee.  "She has worn herself out--first
with me when I was ill and then with the children.  A month at the
sea-side will quite revive her."

Mr Lee was not convinced.

"I feel that I ought to take her.  She has wearied herself for us--
injured her health, perhaps.  I ought to take her, even if we take
another servant."

Mr Lee alluded to the additional expense.

"Besides," he added, "it is doubtful when we may return.  We may not
return here at all.  We may see England before we see this place again.
It would never do for you to take the responsibility of such a girl as
that--to say nothing of taking her so far from her home and friends."

Mrs Lee sighed.  She had become accustomed during her married life to
frequent and sudden changes.  She had learned not to be surprised at
them now.  Her sigh was for the little graves she must leave behind her,
perhaps never more to look on them again.  And Christie!  Would it be
right, in view of these possibilities, to take her away?  Knowing them,
would she be willing to go?  Yes; she felt sure that Christie would not
leave them willingly.  But she must not think of herself in this matter;
she must consider what was best for the poor girl.  Would Christie's
friends, would that sister she loved so well, consent to let her go
away, uncertain where she was to go or when she was to return?  No; even
if Christie herself was willing, she must not think of taking her away.

Yet who was to supply her place?  Oh, how wearily she sighed! how she
shrank from this new trial!  She knew that to her husband this would
seem a very little thing indeed; and she kept her sad thoughts to
herself, as she had done many a time before.

"I don't know how I can tell her," she said.  "It seems so unkind to
change our plans at this late hour.  She will be disappointed, I am
sure."

"Oh, I will tell her, if that will do," said her husband.  "I dare say
she will be sorry to part from the children and you.  You have been very
kind to her, I am quite sure.  You must make her some little present--a
frock, or something; and I'll tell her our plans."

"How little you can know about it!" sighed Mrs Lee.

But the matter was considered settled.  Nothing more was said about it
till the following day, when Mr Lee told his wife he had engaged a
woman to go with them--a very suitable person, highly recommended to him
by one of his friends.

In the meantime, Christie, having heard no more of the matter, let the
remark which had so startled her quite pass out of her mind; and she was
in no way prepared for the announcement which Mr Lee made on the second
morning, of the change in their arrangements.  She was grieved and hurt;
so grieved that she could hardly restrain her tears, so hurt that she
had the power to do so, and to answer, quietly, "Very well, sir."

She finished what she was doing in the room and then went out, without
another word and without looking towards Mrs Lee.

"You see, she takes it very quietly," said Mr Lee.  "Be sure and make
her some little present, as I said before, and it will be all right."

Mrs Lee sighed.

"It is I who have the most cause for regret," she said, sadly; "but it
is vain to speak of it.  You could never, _never_ know."

Christie went about the house all day very quietly, but no less busily
than usual.  Her thoughts were by no means pleasant, however.

"It was my vanity that made me think I was of use to her and that she
cared for me," she said to herself, bitterly.  "And now I must go home,
when I was growing content to stay.  If I had only taken John's advice,
and gone with him!  Well, I suppose I was too full of my own plans, and
this is the way I am to be taught wisdom and humility.  I will try to be
content.  But it will not be very easy, I am afraid."

Mrs Lee was out a good deal during the day, so that she scarcely saw
her till the children had gone to bed.  Then she came into the nursery
to make some last arrangement of little garments; and in spite of
herself, Christie trembled to find herself left alone with her.

"I _must_ speak to her," she said.  "Oh, if I only need not!  If I could
just say good-bye, and nothing more!"

Mrs Lee sat lost in thought, not seeming to heed her, and Christie
stitched away as though there were nothing in the world more important
than that little Ned's buttons should be sewed on firmly.  They were
finished at last, and the little garment laid with the rest.  Instead of
coming to her seat again, she stood a little behind Mrs Lee, and said,
in a low voice:

"Is it to-morrow, ma'am?"

"Yes; we leave to-morrow, early in the day," said Mrs Lee.

By a great effort, Christie said, hurriedly:

"About my things, ma'am--my frock and hat?  I am afraid I have not
enough to pay for them and take me home."

She had not time to say more.  Suddenly turning, Mrs Lee laid her hand
on her arm.

"Hush, Christie!  It is not a matter of wages between you and me
to-night.  Money could not pay what I owe to you.  We'll speak of that
by and by.  Sit down, now, my poor, weary child."

She placed herself on a low stool at a little distance, and let her head
fall on her hand.

"Are you thinking to go home?" asked Mrs Lee.

"I don't know.  I suppose so.  I have nowhere else to go."  Christie's
voice was husky, but she was able to command it.

"And did you think I would leave you with nowhere to go?" asked Mrs
Lee, gravely.  "But would it not be best to go?  You are not strong,
Christie."

"Perhaps it would be better to go, but I wish I could get a place for a
little while."  And Christie told her of the new misfortune that had
befallen them, in the loss of her aunt's income.

Mrs Lee sighed, and after a pause, said:

"I was at Mrs Seaton's to-day, near the mountain.  There is illness in
the family, and a young infant.  More help is required in the nursery.
You remember the twins, the pretty boys we used to see in the carriage.
One of them is ill--never to be better, I fear.  The other you will have
the care of for the present.  They are quite in the country.  I think it
will be good for you to be there.  I think you will like it too."

Christie thanked her as well as she was able.

"It seems unkind to you that we should change our plans at so late an
hour.  I should have considered sooner.  But I thought more of my
children, and of having you still with them, than I did of what would be
best for you."

Christie tried to say how glad she would be to go even now.  Mrs Lee
shook her head.

"You are not strong, and you are very young.  It would be wrong to take
you I know not where.  It may be a long time before we return here.  We
may never return."  She was silent for a moment, and then continued:

"Yes, it would be wrong to take you so far from your home to share our
uncertain fortunes.  If you were but as strong as you are faithful and
patient!  But it cannot be."

Christie ceased to struggle with her tears now, but they fell very
quietly.

"As for wages," said Mrs Lee, lifting the lid of Christie's work-box
and dropping in it a little purse, "money could never cancel the debt I
owe you.  I am content to owe it, Christie.  I know you will not grudge
your loving service to my darlings.

"And I owe you more than that," she added, after a pause.  "Christie,
when the time comes when all these chafings and changes shall be over,
when seeing the reason of them we shall bless God for them, we shall be
friends then, I humbly hope.  And you must tell your sister--no, you
could never tell her.  I wish I had seen your friend, John Nesbitt, when
he was here; but I will write.  And Christie, my brave girl, look up.
See what I have for you."

Something glistened in the light, and Christie received into her hand a
locket, hung by a black ribbon.  Upon being opened, there was a face--a
lovely child's face--"little Harry!"

Yes, it was little Harry's face, copied from a miniature taken about the
time when she first saw him.  On the other side, encircled by a ring of
the baby's golden hair, was written, in fair characters, by the mother's
hand:

"To Christie.  From the children."

"And now, Christie," said Mrs Lee, when the tears that would come at
the sight of the picture had been wiped away, "our good-bye to-morrow
must be a brief and quiet one.  To-night I must say, `God bless you.'
Don't let the world spoil you as you grow older.  You won't, I know.
You have a talisman against its power.  May God make you a blessing to
many, as He has made you a blessing to me!  Good-bye, my dear child.  If
we never meet on earth, I humbly hope we may meet in heaven!"

It was not like a parting between mistress and maid.  Mrs Lee kissed
her earnestly, while her tears fell on her face, and when Christie said
"Good-bye," she clung to her as she had not clung even to Effie.  It was
like the farewell of sisters who know that they must meet death before
they look on each other's faces again.

Not one of the many grateful thoughts which filled Christie's heart had
she the power to utter.  But they were not needed.  After so many months
of loving service--after so many nights of anxious watching, shared so
gladly for the love she bore to her and her little ones--words could
have been of little value.

The "good-bye" in the morning was brief and quiet, as Mrs Lee had
wished--so brief that not till the carriage that took them away had
disappeared, did Christie realise that they were gone; and the walls of
the deserted nursery echoed to many a bitter sob ere she bade farewell
to the place where she had passed so many changeful hours.



CHAPTER THIRTEEN.

CHRISTIE'S NEW HOME.

It was a very lovely scene, and all the lovelier for the light of a fair
summer morning upon it.  There was a broad, sunny lawn, with a margin of
shade, and just one mass of flitting shadows beneath the locust-tree
near the gate.  Beyond, there were glimpses of winding walks and of
brilliant garden-flowers, and farther on, the waving boughs of trees,
and more flitting shadows; the cedar hedge hid the rest.  The house that
stood beyond the sunny lawn was like a house in a picture--with a porch
in front, and galleries at the sides, and over the railings and round
the pillars twined flowering shrubs and a vine, with dark shining
leaves.  A flight of stone steps led up to the open porch, and on the
uppermost one sat a young girl, reading.  One hand rested on her book,
while the other slowly wound and unwound the ribbon of a child's hat
that lay beside her.  Her head was bent low over her book, and Christie
could not see her face for the long, bright curls that shaded it.  So
intent was she on her reading that she did not hear the sound of
footsteps; and Christie stood admiring the pretty picture which the
young girl and the flowers and the drooping vine-leaves made, without
caring to speak.

She might have stood long enough before the young reader would have
stirred, had not some one advanced from the other side.

"Miss Gertrude, the carriage will be round in ten minutes."

"Yes, I know," said the young girl, without raising her eyes.  "I am
quite ready to go."

"But Master Clement is going; and nurse is busy, and he won't let me
dress him; and if you please, Miss Gertrude, Mrs Seaton begs that you
will come and coax him, and try to get him away without waking his
brother."

The young lady rose, shutting her book with an impatient gesture; and
then she saw Christie.

"Good morning," she said.  "Do you wish to see any one?"

"I wish to see Mrs Seaton.  Mrs Lee sent me," said Christie.

"Oh, the new nurse for Clement.  I dare say he won't go into town
to-day, Martha.  It was only to get him out of the way--the young
tyrant.  Show this girl to Mrs Seaton's room.  She wished to see her as
soon as she came."  And then she sat down and took up her book again.

"If you please, Miss Gertrude, Mrs Seaton wishes to see you at once.
Perhaps you will be so obliging as to go up-stairs with her.  Master
Clement has kept me so long that I fear I shall not have the things
ready to send with Peter."

Miss Gertrude rose, but with not the best grace in the world, and
Christie followed her into the house and up-stairs.  At the first
landing a door opened, and a little boy, half-dressed, rushed out.

"Tudie, let me go with you; I want to go."

"Naughty boys who won't let Mattie dress them mustn't expect to be taken
anywhere.  You are not to come with me.  You will wake Claude."

"Oh, Claude's awake, and crying to be dressed.  Let me go with you,"
pleaded the child.

"No; you are not to come.  Remember, I tell you so; and I am not Mattie,
to be trifled with."

Miss Gertrude spoke very gravely.  Her brother, a spirited little lad of
five or six years of age, looked up into her face with defiance in his
eyes.  Then he gave a glance down the long hall, as if meditating a rush
in that direction; but he thought better of it.

"I'll be good, Tudie.  I won't make a noise," said he.

"Stay where you are," said Miss Gertrude, decidedly.  She led the way
down the long hall, then up a flight of steps, and opened the door of a
large room.  It seemed quite dark at first, but soon Christie was able
to distinguish the different things in it.  The furniture of the room
was covered with green stuff, and there was on the floor a soft green
carpet, with bright flowers scattered over it.  The curtains on the
windows and on the bed were of white muslin, but the hangings above were
green.  The paper on the walls was white, with a border of brown acorns
and green oak-leaves.  It was a very pretty room; and the coolness and
the softened light made it seem altogether delightful to Christie after
her long, dusty walk.

On the bed was a lady, dressed for an outdoor walk, but her hands were
pressed over her eyes as though she were in pain.  A little boy lay
tossing fretfully on the sofa, but his peevish cry ceased for a moment
as they entered the room.  Miss Gertrude seated herself beside him, and
said, without approaching the bed--

"Here is the young girl that Mrs Lee sent."

The lady took her hand from her eyes, and raised herself up.  Seating
herself in a large chair by the bed, she beckoned to Christie to come
towards her.

"You came from Mrs Lee, did you?" said she.

Christie came forward.  The lady observed her for a moment.

"Mrs Lee told me you were young, and not very strong," said she; "but I
had no idea you were quite such a child."

"I am past fifteen," said Christie.

"And do you mean to tell me that Mrs Lee trusted her children to you--
that infant too--through all her illness?"

"Mrs Greenly was in the house nearly all the winter, and she was in the
nursery very often.  That was all the help I had," said Christie, with a
slight change of colour.

"And was it you who took care of little Harry, and who was with him when
he died?"

The remembrance of that sorrowful time was too vivid for Christie to
bear this allusion to it unmoved.  She grew quite pale, and took one
step forward towards a little table, and laid her hand upon it.  Miss
Gertrude, who had been watching her with great interest, rose and
brought forward a chair, looking towards her mother, without speaking.

"You look tired," said Mrs Seaton.  "Did you walk?  Sit down and rest."
Christie gladly obeyed.

"Mrs Lee speaks very highly of you--very highly indeed.  You must have
been very useful to her; and I dare say she was very kind to you."

Remembering all they had passed through together, Christie could hardly
restrain her tears.  But, as the lady seemed to expect an answer, she
said, with some difficulty--

"She was very kind to me, and I loved her dearly--and the children."

It is possible Mrs Seaton did not consider much love necessary between
mistress and maid.  She did not look as though she did, as Christie
could not help thinking as she glanced towards her.

"And you got on nicely with the children, did you?  Of course you will
have little to do here in comparison with what you must have had there.
But my wilful Clement, I am afraid, you will find too much for you.  He
is a masterful lad."

She did not speak regretfully, as though the child's wilfulness grieved
her very much, but rather the contrary.  And, indeed, one could hardly
wonder at the pride in her voice as Master Clement rushed in among them.
He was a child that any mother would own with pride--a picture of
robust health and childish beauty.  His brown curls were sadly
disordered.  One arm was thrust into the sleeve of his frock, in a vain
attempt to finish the dressing which Mattie had commenced.  One foot was
bare, and he carried in his hand his stocking and shoe.  He walked
straight up to his sister, saying gravely:

"Baby is crying, and I came to tell mamma."

She did not answer him, but laying down Claude's head on the pillow, she
began to arrange his disordered dress.  He submitted quite patiently to
the operation, only saying, now and then, as he turned round to look in
her face:

"Am I naughty, Tudie?  Are you going to punish me?"

She did not answer him.  Indeed, there was no occasion.  He did not seem
at all afraid of the punishment, whatever it might be.  When she had
tied on his shoe, he slipped from her, and flung himself on the sofa
beside his brother.  He did not mean to be rough with him, but the
little fellow uttered a peevish cry, and pushed him away.

"I didn't mean to hurt you.  Don't cry."

His little brown hand was laid softly on Claude's pale cheek, and their
brown curls mingled as their heads were laid on the same pillow.  What a
contrast they presented!  Christie could hardly persuade herself these
were the little lads that she and the Lee children used to admire so
much--partly because they were so pretty, and partly because they were
so much alike.  They were alike still.  One could hardly have told, as
they lay together, to which head the tangled mass of brown curls
belonged.  Their eyes were the same, too, but little Claude's were
larger, and they drooped with a look of weariness and pain sad to see in
any eyes, but very, _very_ sad to see in the eyes of a child.  His
forehead was larger, too,--or it seemed larger, above his thin, pale
cheeks.  But not even his wan cheeks or weary eyes struck so painfully
to Christie's heart as did the sight of his little, wasted hand, white
as the pillow on which it lay.  It seemed whiter and more wasted still
when it was raised for a moment to stroke his brother's rosy cheek.  Oh,
how very sad it seemed!  And his mother!  She closed her eyes, and laid
herself back in her chair, with a sigh that was almost a groan.

Clement was very gentle, or he meant to be very gentle, with his
brother.  He stroked his cheeks, and kissed him, calling him "little
brother," and "poor Claudie."  And the little fellow hushed his peevish
cry, and tried to smile for a moment.

"I am going into town," said Clement; "and then we are going to spend
the day at Aunt Barbara's.  They are making hay there.  May Claude go?
It would make him quite well to play among the hay with me and Fanny and
Stephen.  Mamma, mayn't he go?  Tudie, do let Claudie go."

"Mamma, mamma, let me go.  Let Mattie dress me.  Oh, I want to go among
the hay!"

He came down from the sofa, and went towards his mother as fast as his
trembling limbs could carry him.  She met him and received him in her
arms.

"My darling cannot go.  He is not strong enough.  Oh, Gertrude, how
could you let Clement come in here?"

"Mamma, I am quite well.  I should be quite well if I could play among
the hay, as we used to do."

Memories of health and strength enjoyed in summer sunshine were
doubtlessly stirring at the boy's heart, to which he could give no
utterance.  The look of wistful entreaty in his weary eyes went to his
mother's heart.

"My dear boy, if you only could?  Oh, Gertrude! how could you be so
thoughtless?" she repeated.

"I desired Clement to stay in the nursery, and he disobeyed me," said
Gertrude, gravely.

"And now are you going to punish me?" he asked.

"Go into the nursery, and I will tell you.  Go at once."

"Go away, naughty boy, and not vex your little brother," said his
mother, rocking in her arms the child, who was too weak and weary to
resist.

"I didn't vex Claude.  Let him go with us.  I'm not a naughty boy."  He
looked as though he meditated taking up a position on the sofa.

"Go," said his sister.

"How will you punish me, then?"

"I will tell you when I come to the nursery," she said, opening the door
for him.

Not very willingly, but quietly, he went; and in a little while they
heard his merry voice ringing along the hall.

"I am very sorry," said the young lady, coming back; "give me Claude.  I
will walk about with him; you are not able."

"No, no," said Mrs Seaton, though the little boy held out his arms to
go to her.  "Go; the carriage is waiting.  You should have gone long
ago."

"Need we go?" she asked, looking at Christie.  "Clement can be kept out
of the way now."

"Yes, yes; go," answered she, hastily.  "We have had vexation enough for
one day.  And I thought this dear child was so nicely settled for the
day; and now he is getting quite feverish again."

Miss Gertrude turned and went out without reply.

"My boy, my poor boy!" murmured the mother, as she rocked him in her
arms, and her lips were pressed on his feverish brow.  "Will he ever
play among the hay again?"

She rocked him till his crying was hushed, and weary with struggling, he
begged to be laid down.  Christie arranged the pillows, and his mother
placed him on the sofa.  She would fain have lingered near him; but,
weak from recent illness, she was obliged to lie down.  In a little
while he asked for water, and to his mother's surprise, was willing to
take it from Christie's hands.  He even suffered her to bathe his hands
and feet, and when he grew restless again, let her take him on her lap.
He was quite contented to stay there; and the last object the mother saw
before she sank to sleep was her sick boy nestling peacefully in the
arms of the little stranger maid.  And it was the first object she saw
when she waked, some three hours afterwards.  Christie had not moved,
except to let her hat and shawl fall on the floor, and little Claude was
slumbering peacefully still.  He awoke soon, however, refreshed and
strengthened, and not at all indignant at finding himself in a
stranger's arms, as his mother feared he might be.  He suffered her to
wash and dress him, as he had suffered no one but his mother to do for
the last three weary weeks.  It was very well that he was inclined to be
friendly, for Mrs Seaton found herself much too ill to do the
accustomed duty herself; and it was with something very like gratitude
stirring at her heart that she said to Christie, when all was done:

"You are fond of children, are you not?  You are very gentle and
careful, I see."

The little boy quarrelled with his dinner, as usual; but upon the whole
the meal was successful, his mother said; and as a reward for being
good, he was promised a walk in the garden by and by.

In the meantime Christie went down-stairs to her dinner, under the care
of the friendly Mattie, whom she had seen in the morning.  She was very
kind, and meant to make herself very agreeable, and asked many
questions, and volunteered various kinds of information as to what
Christie might expect in her new place, which she might far better have
withheld.  Christie had little to say, and made her answers as quietly
and briefly as possible.

When she went up-stairs again, she found affairs in not quite so
cheerful a state as when she had left them.  The doctor had been in, and
though he had greatly applauded the scheme for sending little Claude
into the garden, he had utterly forbidden his mother to leave her bed to
go with him.  It could not be permitted on any account; and she had so
entirely devoted herself for the last few weeks to the care and
amusement of the child that he could not, at first, be prevailed on to
go without her.  He would not look at Mattie, nor at Mrs Grayson, the
housekeeper.  After much gentle persuasion on her part, and many
promises as to what he would see and hear out in the pleasant sunshine,
he suffered Christie to bring his hat and coat and put them on.

"I think you may trust me with him, ma'am," said Christie.  "I will be
very gentle and careful with him.  Poor wee boy!" she added, looking
into the face that seemed more wan and thin under the drooping plumes of
his hat.  But his mother dismissed them with a sigh.

It was not a very easy thing to amuse the exacting little fellow for a
long time, but it was perhaps a very good thing for Christie that it
fell to her lot to do so.  A longer indulgence in the musings which had
occupied her during three hours passed in the darkened room would not
have been good for her, at any rate; and there was no chance for that
here.  She was suffering very keenly from her parting with Mrs Lee and
her children, and as she had felt the clinging arms of little Claude
about her neck, she had said to herself, almost bitterly, that she would
not allow herself to love any one--any stranger--so dearly again.  Yes,
the pain was very hard to bear, and she felt very lonely and sad as she
paced slowly up and down the long walks of the garden.

It was a very quiet place, however, quite out of reach of all disturbing
sounds, and Christie could not help wondering that she did not enjoy it
more, till she remembered what good reason she had for being very weary,
and she was content to wait for a full enjoyment of the pretty garden.

"I dare say I shall like to stay here after a little," she said to
herself.  "There is one thing sure, it was no plan of mine to come.  I
have had enough of my own plans.  I'll just try and be as useful and
happy as I can, and wait till I see how things will turn.  I am afraid
Effie may not like my staying, but I can only just wait, and it will all
come right."

And she put her good resolutions into practice then and there.  She was
very patient with her little charge.  She amused him, till he quite
forgot his shyness with her.  She brought him flowers, and translated
the talk of the two little birds who were feeding their young in the old
pear-tree, till he laughed almost merrily again.  The time soon passed,
and it was a very weary but very happy little face that he held up to
kiss his mother that night, and he was soon slumbering quietly in his
little cot by her side.

Then Christie betook herself to her place in Master Clement's nursery.
She found that noisy young gentleman quiet for the night, and gladly
laid herself down.  In spite of her weariness, her long walk and her
afternoon in the open air had done her good.  She was asleep before any
lonely or home-sick thoughts had time to visit her, and she slept as she
had not slept for weeks, without waking till the twittering of the birds
in the pear-tree roused her to begin her new life.

Christie had never to measure her strength with that of the "masterful"
Clement.  It happened quite otherwise--fortunately for her, though sadly
enough for Mrs Seaton.  The doctor, at his next visit, very decidedly
assured her that her proposed visit to the sea-side must no longer be
delayed, unless she intended to remain an invalid during the rest of the
summer.  Her health, her life even, depended on a change of air and
freedom from anxiety.  The good she could do her sick boy by staying at
home would be very little in comparison to the harm she would do
herself.  She ought to have gone weeks since.  Her infant and nurse
might go with her, but none of the other children.  It would do her more
harm than good to be troubled with the boys on the journey or at a
strange watering-place, and as for them, home was the best place for
both.  He assured her that her anxiety for Claude was unnecessary.  He
was in no immediate danger.  It might be months, or even years, before
he would be quite well again.  He might never be so strong and healthy
as his brother.  But there was no danger for him.  Quiet and constant
care were what he needed; and they could be found best at home.

"Come here, my little man," said he, "and let me prove to your mother
that you are going to be quite well again, and that very soon, too."

Claude had been sitting on the balcony into which the windows of the
green room opened, and he came forward, led by Christie, at the doctors
desire.  After a minute's talk with the child, his eye fell on her.

"What! are you here?  I thought you had been far enough away by this
time.  How came you to leave your charge?"

Christie came forward shyly, looking at Mrs Seaton.

"Mr Lee thought her not strong enough," said Mrs Seaton.  "There was
no other one to go; and she hardly seemed fit for the charge of all."

"Humph!  He has made a mistake or two before in his lifetime--and so has
she, for that matter," said the doctor, with a shrug of his shoulders.

"Mrs Lee didn't know when they would come back again, and she didn't
like to take me so far-away," said Christie; "and I was very sorry."

"And so you are to be Claude's nurse, it seems?"

Christie looked at Mrs Seaton.

"She came, in the meantime, to go out with Clement and to help in the
nursery generally.  I have kept Claude with me altogether of late."  And
as Christie took the little boy to the balcony again, she added, "I
don't see how I can leave him.  Poor little fellow!  He will let no one
care for him but me."

The doctor shook his head.

"That may be very well for him, but it is very bad indeed for you.
Indeed, it must not be.  Let me make a plan for you.  You can quite
safely leave him with this new nurse.  I would recommend her among a
thousand--"

"A child like that!" interrupted Mrs Seaton.

"A child in appearance, I grant, but quite a woman in sense and
patience.  She has surprised me many a time."

"But she has had no experience.  She cannot know--"

"Oh, that is the best of it.  She will do as she is bidden.  Save me
from those `experienced' persons who have wisdom enough for ten!  I can
trust this little maid that she will do exactly as I bid her.  She is a
very conscientious person--religiously inclined, I should think.  At any
rate, she is just the nurse I should choose from all the sisterhood for
your poor little boy--just the firm and gentle attendant he needs now.
Trust me.  I know her well."

It is possible that in speaking thus the doctor's first wish was to set
the mind of the mother at rest about leaving her child, but he could say
what he did without doing any violence to his conscience.  He really had
admired and wondered at Christie's management of the little Lees during
his frequent visits to their nursery.

"And besides," he added to himself, "the poor little fellow will be
better when away from his mother's unbounded indulgence for a while.  It
will be better for all concerned."

So the matter was arranged--not without many misgivings on Mrs Seaton's
part, however.  Her directions as to Christie's management of the boy
were so many and so minute that the poor child was in danger of becoming
bewildered among them.  To all she could only answer, again and again:

"I will be very careful, ma'am;" or, "I will do my best."

It was well for Mrs Seaton that there was but little time left, or her
heart, and Christie's too, might have failed.  At the very last moment
the mother had a mind to change her plans.

"After all," she said, "perhaps it would have been wiser to send him to
his aunt's.  Her children are noisy and troublesome, to be sure; but I
should have felt easier about him.  Mind, Gertrude, you are to write
every day till your father returns.  And, Christie, remember, you are to
obey the doctor's directions in all things.  He is to call every day.
And don't let Clement fret him.  And, Gertrude, be sure to write."



CHAPTER FOURTEEN.

NEW FRIENDS.

The house seemed very quiet after Mrs Seaton went away.  For that day
and the next, Christie and her little charge were left to the solitude
of the green room and the garden.  Miss Gertrude and Clement had gone to
visit their aunt, and not knowing when they might return, Christie was
beginning to wonder what she should do during the long hours that her
little charge slept or amused himself quietly without her.  There were
no books in the green room--at least, there were none she cared for.  In
the nursery there were a few story-books for little children--fairy
tales, and rhymes, with pictures of giants and dwarfs and little old
women, among which Christie recognised some that had been great
favourites long ago.  But after the first glance she cared no more for
them.

On the morning of the third day, when Claude was taking his nap, the
time began to hang heavy on her hands.  She took her Bible and read a
chapter or two, but in spite of herself she grew dull and dreary.  The
stillness of the house oppressed her.  The other servants were busy in a
distant apartment.  She seemed quite shut in from all the world.  Just
opposite the window was a large locust-tree, which hid the garden from
her; and the only sound that reached her was the murmur of the wind
among its branches, and the hum of the bees that now and then rested a
moment among the few blossoms that still lingered on them.  Her thoughts
turned homewards.

"I might write to Effie," she said to herself.  But she was not
sufficiently in the mood for it to go to her trunk for her small store
of paper and pens; and she sat still, with her head leaning on her hands
and her eyes fixed on the swaying leaves, vaguely conscious that the
indulgence of her present mood was not the best thing for her.

She was not permitted to indulge it long, however.  The little boy
stirred and tossed in his crib, and she went to arrange the coverlet
over him; and as she was moving listlessly about the room, something
glistened in a stray sunbeam and caught her short-sighted eyes, and from
the cushions of the great easy-chair, where it had lain since the first
day of her coming, she drew the book that Miss Gertrude had been reading
when she watched the pretty picture she made as she sat beneath the
drooping leaves.

With a cry of delight, she recognised her old favourite, "The Lights and
Shadows of Scottish Life."  The very same! though this was glittering in
blue and gold, a perfect contrast to the little, brown-covered book,
with the title-page lost, which had made Christie forget her bread and
her cooling oven on that unhappy day.  But the remembrance of the old
time and the old favourite came back all the more vividly because of the
contrast.  The memory of the old times came back.  Oh, how long ago it
seemed since that summer afternoon when she lay on the grass and read it
for the first time!  Yet how vividly it all came back!  The blue sky,
with the white clouds passing over it now and then, the sound of the
wind among the low fir-trees, the smell of the hawthorn hedge, the
voices of the children in the lane beyond, seemed once more above her
and around her.  And then the sound of her mother's gentle chiding, when
she found her sitting there after the shadows had grown long, came back.
Her voice, her smile, the very gown and cap she wore, and the
needlework she carried in her hand, came sensibly before her.  Yet how
long ago it seemed!  Christie remembered how many times she had taken it
with her to the fields, when the incompleteness of their fences during
the first year of their stay on the farm had made the "herding" of the
sheep and cows necessary that the grain might be safe.  She had read it
in the woods in spring-time, by the firelight in the long winter
evenings, and by stealth on Sundays, when the weather had kept her from
the kirk.  It was associated in her remembrance with many things
pleasant and many things sad; and no wonder that for a while she turned
over the leaves, catching only here and there a glimpse of the familiar
words, because of the tears that hid them.

Sitting on the floor, with the book held close to her face, she read,
and forgot all else.  The little lad tossed and murmured, and
mechanically she put forth her hand and rocked him in his crib; but she
neither heard nor saw when the door opened and some one came in.

It was Miss Gertrude.  A look of surprise passed over her face as she
caught a glimpse of the reader on the floor, but it gave place to
interest and amusement as she watched her.  Her absorbed look never
changed, even when she rocked and murmured soothing words to the
restless child.  She read on--sometimes smiling, sometimes sighing, but
never lifting her eyes--till Miss Gertrude came forward and spoke.

"Well, how have you been getting on?"

Christie started, as if it had been Aunt Elsie's voice she heard; and at
the look of astonishment and dismay that spread itself over her face,
the young lady laughed.

"How has Claude been, all these days?" she asked, softly, as she bent
over the crib.

"He has been quite well and quite good, I think," said Christie, trying
to collect her scattered wits.

"Has the doctor been here?" asked Miss Gertrude.

"Yes; he was here this morning.  He asked when you were coming home, but
I couldn't tell him."

"Well, I'm here now; and I'm going to stay, too!  If the doctor thinks
he is going to banish Clement and me from home for the next month, he
will find himself mistaken.  For my part, I don't see the use of his
coming here so often, just to shake his head and look grave over poor
little Claude.  Of course the child's mother wishes it; but it is all
nonsense."

Christie looked at her in astonishment.  But that the words were so
quietly and gravely spoken, she would have thought them uncalled for,
not to say impertinent, from a girl scarcely older than herself.  They
needed no reply, however, and she made none.

She did not then know that Mrs Seaton was not Gertrude's own mother,
and that she was only half-sister to the two little boys, upon whom she
looked as mere children, whilst she felt herself a young lady.

"Have you been lonely here?" she asked, in a few minutes.

"A little.  It is very quiet," said Christie, hesitatingly.  "But I like
it."

"Is Claude fond of you?" asked Gertrude, gravely.

Christie smiled a little.

"He does not object to me.  I dare say he will be fond of me in time.  I
am sure he will be very glad to see you and his brother.  It is very
quiet for him to be left alone with me."

"But the doctor wishes him to be quiet," said Gertrude; "and his mother
won't have him vexed on any account.  I have seen her quite tremble when
his brother has come near him; and after all it is no wonder."

"Clement is so strong," said Christie; "but he will learn to be gentle
with his brother in time.  How very much alike they used to be!  We used
to see them driving together.  We didn't know their names, but we always
called them the two pretty boys."

"Yes, they were very much alike; and it will grieve Clement, when he is
older, to know-- Did you never hear about it?  They were playing
together, and Claude fell.  The doctor thinks that fall was the cause of
his illness.  His mother can't bear to think so, it is so sad; and
besides, it seems to make his illness more hopeless.  I am afraid he
will never be strong and well again."

"Oh, don't say so," said Christie, sadly, quite shocked at what she
heard.  "Please God, he will be well again.  He is only a child; and
children outlive so much.  For two or three years no one thought I
should live to grow up.  But I am quite well now."

"You are not a giant yet, nor very strong either.  At least you don't
look so," said Gertrude.

"But I shall grow strong here in the country.  I am better already since
I came.  Do you really think that little Master Claude will never be
strong and well again?"

"I don't know.  I cannot tell.  But Aunt Barbara says the doctor is not
at all hopeful about it, though he speaks hopefully to mother.  Aunt
Barbara thinks if the poor little fellow should live, he may be
deformed, or lame for life.  I think it would be much better for him to
die now, than to live to be deformed or a cripple."

"I don't know.  I can't tell," said Christie, looking with a vague
wonder from the sleeping child to the sister who spoke so quietly about
his great misfortune.  "It is well we have not to decide about these
things.  God knows best."

"Yes, I suppose so.  It is in vain to murmur, whatever may happen.  But
there is a deal of trouble in the world."  And the young lady sighed, as
though she had her share of it to bear.

Christie's astonishment increased.  Looking at the young lady, she said
to herself that it was doubtful whether she knew in the least what she
was talking about.

"Troubles in the world?  Yes, doubtless there are--plenty of them!  But
what could she know of them?"

"Are you fond of reading?" asked Gertrude, after a little time, her eye
falling on the book which Christie still held.

"Yes," said Christie; "I like to read.  This is the book you left the
other day.  I only found it a little while ago."

"Have you read much of it?  There are some pretty stories in it, I
think."

"Oh, yes; I read the book long ago.  It was one of our favourites at
home.  I like to read anything about home--about Scotland, I mean."

"And so do I," said Gertrude.  "I knew you were Scotch when I heard you
speak.  Is it long since you came?  Have you been here long?  Tell me
all about it."

In the short half-hour before Claude awoke, there was not time to tell
_all_ about it, but the young girls told each other enough to awaken a
mutual interest.

Miss Gertrude's mother had died when she was quite young, and she had
been committed to the care of an aunt, with whom she had continued to
reside for some time, even after the second marriage of her father.  She
had had a very happy home, and had been educated with great care.
Looking back on those days now, she could see no shadow on their calm
brightness.  She had had her childish troubles, I suppose, but she
forgot them all as she went on to describe to Christie her merry life
with her young cousins and her friends.  Her aunt's death had broken all
those pleasant ties, and she had come to Canada, which must be her home
till she was grown up.  When she should be of age, she told Christie,
and could claim the fortune her mother had left her, she was going home
again to live always.  She did not like Canada.  It did not seem like
home to her, though she was living in her father's house.  She longed
for the time when she should be her own mistress.

Christie didn't enjoy the last part of her story very well.  She could
not help thinking that some of the trials that the young lady hinted at
existed only in her own imagination.  But she did not say so.  She
listened to the whole with unabated interest, and in return, told
Gertrude the story of her own life.  It was given in very few words.
She told about her mother's death, and their coming to Canada, and what
happened to them afterwards, till they had been obliged to leave the
farm and separate.

It is just possible that the young lady, who sat listening so quietly to
these simple details, took to herself the lesson which the story was so
well calculated to teach.  But Christie had no thought of giving her a
lesson.  She told of Effie's wise and patient guidance of their affairs,
of the self-denial cheerfully practised by all, of her own eager desire
to do her part to help keep the little ones together, of Effie's slow
consent to let her go; all this, far more briefly and quietly than Miss
Gertrude had spoken of her childish days that were passed in her aunt's
house.  By experience the young lady knew nothing of the real trials of
life.  She had no rule by which to estimate the suffering which comes
from poverty and separation, from solitary and uncongenial toil.  Yet,
as she sat listening there, she caught a glimpse of something that made
her wish she had said less about the troubles that had fallen to her
lot.  Christie faltered a little when she came to speak of the first
months of her stay in town, and of the time when her sister went away.

"I was very, very home-sick.  If it hadn't been for shame, I would have
gone at the end of the first month.  And when my sister went away in the
spring, and left me here, it was almost as bad.  It seems like a
troubled dream to look back upon it.  But it has passed now.  It will
never be so bad again--never, I am sure."

"You have got over your home-sickness, then?  And are you quite
contented now?" she asked, with great interest.

"Yes, I think so.  I think it is right to stay.  I am very glad to stay,
especially now that I am out here, in the country almost.  There was a
while in the spring that I was afraid I should not be able to stay.  But
I am better now.  I shall soon be quite strong."

The little boy stirred in his crib, and his eyes opened languidly.
Christie was at his side in a moment.  To the astonishment of his
sister, he suffered himself to be lifted out and dressed without his
usual fretful cry.

"How nicely you manage him!" she said, at last.  "This used to be a
troublesome business to all concerned."

Christie did, indeed, manage nicely.  Her experience with the little
Lees stood her in good stead now.  She was very quick, and gentle and
firm with the little boy, beguiling him from his fretfulness by little
tales or questions, or merry childish talk, till the last string was
tied and the last of his beautiful curls arranged.  Then he was put in
his favourite place among the cushions of the great chair, and the chair
was drawn close to the window.  Gertrude leaned over him for a moment,
and then, kneeling down, she kissed his little white hands, and stroked
his thin, pale face, her own looking grave enough all the while.

"He scarcely knows me now," she said.  "He has almost forgotten me since
he has been so ill.  But we shall be friends again, my dear little
brother."

"Where's Clement?" asked the child.  "_He_ is _your_ little boy."

"Oh, but I want two little boys.  I want a little boy to take care of
and love with all my heart--a gentle, patient little boy, who doesn't
fret and cry when he is dressed, any more.  I want a little boy to take
into the garden in his little carriage, and to be my little boy always."

"Christie takes me into the garden.  I like Christie she's good."

"I'm quite sure of it," said Miss Gertrude.  "Listen: There is Clement.
Shall I open the door and call him in, if he will promise to be good?"

What a contrast they made!  The cheeks of one flushed with health, his
bright eyes dancing with happiness, the other--oh, so wan and thin and
fragile!  Miss Gertrude's eyes filled with tears as she tried to
restrain Clement's eager caresses.  They were very glad to see each
other.  Climbing up into the chair beside him, Clement put his arms
round his brother's neck and stroked his cheeks.

"You'll soon be well now, Claudie," he said, "and we'll go and see the
pony.  Oh, such a fine fellow as he is!  You're getting well now, aren't
you?" he added, wistfully.

"Yes, I'm well; but I am too tired," said Claude, laying himself back
among the pillows, with a sigh.  Miss Gertrude lifted Clement down, and
held him firmly, saying:

"Clement is not going to tire you any more.  He is going to be very
gentle and good when Christie lets us come in here; and by and by we
will go and sit under the locust-tree and be very good and happy all
together."

And so they did that afternoon, and many afternoons besides.  A very
happy time they had.  Far from banishing Miss Gertrude and little
Clement, the doctor encouraged them to be much with the sick boy.  The
noisy Clement was permitted to become the almost constant companion of
his brother, on certain conditions.  He was never permitted to weary him
or vex him.  A walk with his brother was made the reward of good
behaviour; and banishment from the green room for an entire day was felt
to be so severe a punishment that it was not insisted upon more than
once or twice during the time of his mother's absence.  Upon both the
boys this intercourse had a very beneficial effect.  The little invalid
brightened under the influence of Clement's merry ways, now that the
watchful care of Miss Gertrude or Christie kept his mirth within bounds,
and prevented him from being wearied with too boisterous play.

The whole of the pleasant summer morning was passed by him in the open
air.  Up and down the broad garden-walks he was drawn, when the weather
was fine.  Sometimes he was content to sit for hours in the shadow of
the locust-tree near the window, or in the pleasant cedar walk at the
other end of the grounds.  Sometimes he was permitted to walk a little
while on the lawn; and in a few days the dawning colour on cheek and lip
was hailed as a hopeful sign of returning health.

Christie grew quite satisfied with her new place, and devoted herself to
her little charge with an interest that was untiring; and the increasing
affection of the little boy made her service day by day more pleasant to
her.

Of Miss Gertrude she scarcely knew what to make.  She was always very
kind to her, and spent much time with her and little Claude, either in
the garden or in the green room.  But she was not gentle and pleasant to
all the world.  She was sometimes full of impatient and discontented
thoughts, and now and then let fall words that proved this too plainly.
Christie was sometimes pained, and sometimes amused, as she listened to
her.  Like too many young people, she had a keener eye for defects than
for excellences of character; and she never hesitated to amuse herself
at the expense of those with whom she came in contact.  Sometimes her
remarks were amusing and harmless enough, but too often they were unkind
and severe; and more than once she tried to place in a ludicrous light
characteristics which she could not but acknowledge were real
excellences.  Christie had an uncomfortable consciousness that there was
something wrong in all this, even amid the interest and admiration which
the young girl had awakened in her, but she was very far from realising
how wrong this spirit of criticism is, or how injurious the indulgence
of it might prove to Miss Gertrude.

These things, as they came up, marred but little Christie's admiration
of her bright and winning ways.  The young lady's impatience and pride
were never manifested where she or the boys were concerned; and the
charm there was in constant intercourse with one of her own age was
delightful.  Notwithstanding the difference in station, the two young
girls had many subjects of interest common to both, which they were
never weary of discussing.

The enjoyment of their companionship was not all on Christie's side.
Since her residence in her father's house, Miss Gertrude had had no
companions of her own age for whose society she cared.  She was
constantly surprised and delighted to find how entirely her brother's
little nurse could understand and sympathise with some of her moods and
fancies.  She brought out her favourite books and discussed her
favourite subjects, and spoke to her of many things as she had never
spoken to any one since she bade adieu to her young cousins at home.

It cannot be denied that Christie's evident admiration of her helped to
bespeak Miss Gertrude's good-will.  But the young lady was not very
vain.  She really liked Christie, and took pleasure in her society; and
she admired the tact and patience with which she managed Little Claude.

The first few days of their intercourse was to each like the reading of
a pleasant book; nor did their interest in each other fail as they grew
better acquainted.



CHAPTER FIFTEEN.

PEEPS INTO FAIRY-LAND.

"Christie," said Gertrude, coming into the green room just as the little
nurse had arranged the crib for Claude's mid-day nap, "did you ever read
`The Lady of the Lake'?"

Christie was sitting down, with a basket of little socks and a bunch of
darning-cotton in her hand, and she looked up eagerly as she entered.

"No, I never read it; but I have heard of it.  It is a nice book, isn't
it?"

"Yes.  Get your work ready, and I'll tell Martha to look after Clement
for the next two hours, and I will read to you while Claude sleeps.  I
have read it once; but I would like to read it again."

And she did read it.  Soon Christie's socks and darning-cotton were
forgotten, and she sat listening intently.  It was something entirely
new to her, and she yielded herself to the charm of the book with an
eagerness that delighted the reader.  Miss Gertrude liked the book at
the second reading even better than at the first.  She enjoyed it this
time for herself and Christie too.

"There seems so much more in a book when you have anybody to enjoy it
with you," she said, at the end of an hour.  "But I am tired of reading
aloud.  You must take it a while now."

"But I have got out of the way of reading aloud," said Christie; "and
besides, I do not read so well as you."

"Oh, never mind; you'll read well enough.  And give me the basket; I'll
darn your socks in the meantime."

"The socks?  Oh, I had forgotten them!  But there is very little to do.
I'll read a while if you like; but I know I don't read so well as you."

She took the book, however, and another hour passed rapidly away.  She
shut the book with a sigh when Claude moved.

This was the first of many such readings.  During the hours when Claude
was asleep and Clement under the immediate superintendence of Martha,
Miss Gertrude brought her book into the green room and shared the
pleasure it gave her with her little brother's nurse.  And at other
times, too, when the little boys were amusing themselves together in the
garden, they read and discussed their books, sitting in the cedar walk,
or under the shadow of the locust-tree.  And a very pleasant month they
had.  Christie had great enjoyment in all this; and apparently Miss
Gertrude had no less; for she refused several invitations, and broke
more than one engagement with her aunt, rather than interfere with these
new arrangements.

But one day Miss Gertrude came into the green room with a cloud upon her
brow.  It was plain that something was the matter.

"It has been a great deal too pleasant to last long," she said, throwing
down a letter which she held in her hand.  "Here is papa coming home
immediately.  I wouldn't mind his coming," she added, checked by the
look of surprise on Christie's face.  "I shall be very glad to see him;
and he won't make much difference--he is so seldom at home.  Besides, he
will let me please myself about things.  He has no fancy for my going
here and there at everybody's bidding.  But Mr Sherwood is coming with
him--Mrs Seaton's cousin--a very disagreeable person; at least, I think
so.  Mamma thinks him wonderfully good, and he is a great favourite with
papa, too.  I am sure I don't know why.  I think he is conceited; and he
is an Englishman, besides."

Christie laughed.

"That's not a very good reason."

"Perhaps not.  But he has such a cool, indifferent way of asserting the
superiority of the English over all other nations, as though the
question need not be discussed.  `It must be quite evident to
everybody,' his manner seems to say."

After a pause, Miss Gertrude continued:

"And that is not all.  He is very meddlesome.  He is always telling
mamma what ought to be expected from a young lady like me, and getting
her to annoy me about lessons and other things; at least, I think so.  I
know he thinks me quite childish; and sometimes he interferes between
Clement and me.  What do you think he had the impertinence to say to me
once?  That no one was fit to govern who had not learned to obey.  That
it would be wiser for me to learn the lesson of obedience myself, than
to attempt to teach it to my little brother."

"And what answer did you make?" asked Christie, after a little
hesitation.

"I turned and walked out of the room; and I did not see him again.  I
chose to be out of the way when he came to say good-bye.  I dare say
that is one reason why I don't like the thought of his coming just now.
I feel a little awkward, you know.  I owe him one good turn, however.
If it had not been for him, I think father would have listened to Aunt
Barbara and sent me to school.  I ought to thank him for that."

"And didn't you want to go to school?" asked Christie, in some surprise.

"No, indeed!  I never was at school, you know.  We had a governess and
teachers at home.  I am to have private teachers for some things here,
when the summer is over, unless I should be sent to school, after all."

When the gentleman made his appearance among them the next day, he did
not look like the formidable person Christie imagined him to be.  They
were sitting on the lawn, in the shadow of the locust-tree, when he
arrived; and before he went into the house he came and shook hands with
Miss Gertrude and the little boys.  Christie thought he must have quite
forgotten his falling-out with the young lady, he met her so pleasantly
and frankly.  The embarrassment was all on her side.

As for the boys, they were beside themselves with delight.  It was easy
to see they did not share their sister's dislike.  Poor little Claude
clasped his arms about his neck and kissed him eagerly.  Clement, in a
way that showed he felt sure of his sympathy, began to tell him of the
pony and the rabbits, insisting that he should come with him to the
stable to see them at once.

The next day was Sunday.  After a fortnight of lovely summer weather, a
great change had taken place.  The rain was falling in torrents, and the
wind was whistling through the trees in the garden, when Christie looked
out.  A rainy day in the green room was by no means such a dreary matter
as it used to be in Mrs Lee's attic-nursery, with only a glimpse of
driving clouds and dripping roofs to vary the dulness within.  So
Christie comforted little Claude for the want of his morning ride and
ramble in the garden, telling him how glad the dusty leaves and thirsty
little flowers would be for all the bright drops that were falling on
them.  She told him how the bees, that had been so busy all the week,
must take a rest to-day, and how warm and dry the little birds would be
in their nest in the pear-tree, for all the driving rain.  Setting him
in his favourite chair by the window, she amused him with talk like
this, as she went about putting things in order in the room.  While she
comforted him she comforted herself; for the rain had brought a
disappointment to her too.  It had been arranged that Martha should take
charge of Claude while Christie went to church in the morning, where she
had not been for several Sabbaths.  But remembering Mrs Greenly's
oft-repeated warnings against exposing herself to dampness, she did not
like to venture in the rain.  So she had to content herself at home.

This was an easier matter than it had sometimes been.  As the morning
wore away, and the time approached for the little boy to take his usual
sleep, she was quite contented to be where she was.

"It is very pleasant, all this reading with Miss Gertrude," she said.
"She is very kind, and I like her very much.  But I shall be glad to be
alone for a little while."

Claude's eyes closed at last, and she was just taking her Bible from the
table beside her, when the door opened and Miss Gertrude entered.

"I only heard this minute from Mattie that you did not go to church,
after all," she said.  "No wonder!  What a rain!  Papa thought it was
too bad to take out the horses.  He is tired, too, after his journey.
Is it half-past eleven?  Everybody is lazy on Sunday morning.  But there
will be an hour or two before lunch yet.  I have brought our friend
`Jeanie.'  There will be time for a chapter or two."

Christie looked up with an expression of surprise and doubt on her face.

"Jeanie Deans, is it?  But it is the Sabbath-day!"

Miss Gertrude laughed.

"Well, what if it is?  I'm sure there is no harm in the book.  You
looked exactly like Aunt Barbara when you said that; I mean, all but her
cap and spectacles.  `The moral expression' of your face, as she would
say, was exactly the same."

Christie laughed, but said nothing.

"You don't mean to tell me that there is any harm in the book?"
continued Miss Gertrude.

"It is not a right book for the Sabbath, though," said Christie,
gravely.

"Well, for my part, I don't see that a book that it is right to read
every other day of the week can be so very bad a book for Sunday," said
Miss Gertrude; sharply.

Christie made no reply.

"I declare, I like Aunt Barbara's way best; to call all tales wicked at
once, and have nothing to do with them--these vile novels, as she calls
them.  Come, now, you are not in earnest?"

"I am quite in earnest," said Christie, gently, but firmly.

"And you have been reading or listening to this, or something like it,
all the week!  Well, that is what I should call straining at a gnat and
swallowing a camel."

"Well, perhaps it is.  I never thought about it in that way before.  But
I am sure it is not right to read such books on the Sabbath-day.  And
perhaps it is wrong to read them at all--at least, so many of them as we
have been reading.  I almost think it is."

She spoke sorrowfully, but not in any degree offensively.  Indeed, she
seemed to be speaking rather to herself than to Miss Gertrude.  Yet the
young lady was offended.  Assuming the tone and manner with which she
sometimes made herself disagreeable, she said:

"I should regret exceedingly to be the means of leading you to do
anything that you think wrong.  I must try and enjoy my book by myself."
And without looking towards her, she walked out of the room.

For a little while Christie sat motionless, gazing at the door through
which she had disappeared, and thinking sorrowfully that this was a very
sad ending to a very pleasant time.  But there was a sharper pain at her
heart than any that this thought awakened.  All those days that had been
so bright in passing had a shadow over them as she looked back upon
them.  To what end and purpose had all their intercourse tended?  What
was the cause of the feeling of uneasiness, almost of guilt, that had
come on her now and then at quiet moments?  It had clung to her all the
morning.  She was not very wise or far-sighted.  She could not reason
from cause to effect, or analyse her own feelings very closely.  But
even when she was congratulating herself on the prospect of a quiet time
she was half conscious that she was not very glad to find herself alone.
When she sat down with the Bible in her hand, there fell on her spirit
no such blessed sense of rest and peace as used to transform the dim
attic into something pleasanter than this pretty green room, and fairer
than the summer garden.

"There is something wrong," she said to herself, as she listened to Miss
Gertrude's footsteps on the stair.  "I am afraid I am one of the folk
that Mrs Grey used to tell about, that an easy life is not good for.
Better the weary days and nights than to fall back into my old ways
again, just content with the pleasure the day brings, without looking
beyond.  Who would have thought that I could have forgotten so soon?  It
is just this foolish novel reading, I think.  Aunt Elsie said it was a
snare to me; and Effie said something like it once."

"Well, I'm not likely to have more of it," she continued, with a sigh.
"I suppose I ought to be glad that Miss Gertrude went away vexed; for I
dare say I should not have had courage to-morrow to tell her that so
much of that kind of reading is not good for me, Sabbath or week-day.
It couldn't have lasted long, at any rate.  Of course, when Mrs Seaton
comes home it will be quite different.  Well, it will be better for me--
a great deal better.  I must be watchful and humble.  To think that I
should grow careless and forget, just when I ought to be so mindful and
thankful!"

A few tears fell on the leaves of her little Bible; but by and by the
former peace came back again, as she felt herself half resting indeed on
the only sure foundation.  The foolish fancies that had haunted her
imagination all the week vanished before the influence of the blessed
words on those familiar pages.  They were precious still, though the
strange charm of her new companionship had turned her thoughts from them
for a time.  She forgot her idle dreams, the foolish fancies she had
indulged, the vain longing for this or that earthly good for herself and
for all at home that had at times for the last few days taken possession
of her.  The peace which flows from a sense of pardon and acceptance and
a firm trust was for the time enjoyed.  To be and to do just what God
willed seemed infinitely desirable to her.

"`Great peace have they that love Thy law,'" she murmured.  "I do love
it; and I have the peace."

Very humble and earnest were the prayers that rose beside the bed of
little Claude that day, and very grave, yet happy, was the face that
greeted his waking.  Christie needed all her patience, for this was one
of Claude's fretful days.  He grew weary of being confined to one room;
he longed for the company of his sister and Clement.  His brother came
in for a little while after he had had his dinner; but he was in one of
his troublesome moods, and vexed and fretted Claude so much that
Christie was fain to give him over to Martha's charge, bidding him not
come into the green room till he was ready to be good and kind.

In the meantime, Miss Gertrude was enjoying her book in her own room;
or, rather, she was not enjoying it.  It had lost much of its interest
to her.  She was not in a humour to enjoy anything just then.  She
wandered into the parlour at last, thinking a chat with her father, or
even with Mr Sherwood, would be better than her book.  But her father
was in the library, with the door shut, and Mr Sherwood had gone out,
notwithstanding the rain.  The deserted room looked dreary, and she went
to her own again.

At six she went down to dinner.  They were not a very lively party.  Mr
Seaton looked sleepy, and yawned several times before they went to the
dining-room.  Mr Sherwood was very grave, and, indeed, "stupid," as
Gertrude thought.

"What a misfortune a rainy Sunday is!" she said at last.  "One scarcely
knows what to do with one's self.  This has seemed twice as long as
other days."

"Pray don't let any one hear you say that, my dear," said her father,
laughing.  "If one rainy Sunday exhausts the resources of a
well-educated young lady, I am afraid her prospects are not the
brightest."

Miss Gertrude laughed.

"Oh, father, I haven't quite got to that state of exhaustion!  But I
have been dull and stupid--not able to settle myself to the enjoyment of
anything--all day."

"Where are the boys?" asked her father.

"Claude is in the green room, with his nurse.  Indeed, I suppose both
boys are there just now.  After dinner I shall send for them.  Claude
really seems better; he runs about again."

"Stay," said Mr Sherwood.  "This reminds me that I brought a letter
last night for the new nursemaid; at least, I suppose so;" and he took a
letter from his pocket, and laid it on the table.

"You don't mean that you brought that home last night, and have kept it
till this time?" said Miss Gertrude, with much surprise.

"Tut, tut, my child!" said her father, touching the hand outstretched to
take the letter.  She withdrew her hand without a word.

"You could not have been more indignant had the letter been for
yourself.  It is not such a terrible oversight," said Mrs Lane, or Aunt
Barbara, as she was commonly called, who had looked in on her way from
church.  "If it is like most of the letters of that sort of people, it
would be little loss though she never got it.  Such extraordinary
epistles as I sometimes read for my servants!"

"This seems quite a respectable affair, however," said Mr Seaton,
reading the direction in Effie's fair, clear handwriting:

  _Christina Redfern_,
  _Care of J.R.  Seaton, Esquire_.

"That is a very pretty direction--_very_."

"I am very sorry, and very much ashamed of my carelessness," said Mr
Sherwood.  "I hope, Miss Gertrude, you will forgive me, and I will never
do so again, as little boys say."

But he did not look either very sorry or very much ashamed, Miss
Gertrude thought, and she made no reply.  The rather uncomfortable
silence that followed was broken by a low voice at the door:

"Am I to take the children, Miss Gertrude?"

Master Clement answered:

"No, I shan't go to bed yet.  It's only seven o'clock."

"Come in," said Mr Seaton, kindly.  "I want to know how these little
fellows have behaved since their mother went away."

Christie came forward shyly, curtseying, in some confusion, to Mrs
Lane, whom her short-sighted eyes did not discern till she was close
upon her.

"I hope they have been good and obedient, and have not given you much
trouble?" said Mr Seaton again.

A little smile passed over Christie's mouth.  "Master Clement is Miss
Gertrude's boy, sir," she said, as she stooped to buckle the belt of
that active young gentleman.

"And I'm very good.  She punishes me when I ain't good."

"I'm afraid she has enough to do, then.  And the doctor thinks Claude is
better, does he?" he asked, caressing the pale little face that lay on
his shoulder.

"Yes," said Christie, doubtfully.  "He says he is better."

There was no mistaking the look of wistful interest that overspread her
face as she looked at the child.

"He is very good and patient, almost always," she added, as she met the
little boy's smile.

"I'm a great deal better," said Claude.  "The doctor says I may ride on
the pony some day."

"Have you had much to do with children?" asked Aunt Barbara.

"I lived with Mrs Lee eight months."

"And she parted with you because she needed a person of more
experience?"

"Yes, I suppose so.  I wasn't strong enough Mr Lee thought.  I was very
sorry."

It was a sore subject with Christie yet, and the colour went and came as
she spoke.

"And where were you before?" asked Mr Seaton, wishing to relieve her
embarrassment.

"I was with our own children, at home.  I was one of the children then
myself.  I never was away from home before my father died."

"Look, here is something for you.  Cousin Charles says it is for you.
It is a letter," said Clement, holding it up.

If there had been ten Aunt Barbaras in the room, Christie could not have
restrained the expression of surprise and pleasure that rose to her lips
at the sight of Effie's familiar handwriting, and her hands quite
trembled as she took it from the little boy.

"Now, Claudie," said the young lady, coming forward, "it is time for you
to go with Christie.  Say `good-night' to father and Aunt Barbara."

For a single moment the look of peevish resistance that used to come so
often to the child's face passed over it, but it changed as Christie
stooped down, saying softly:

"Will you walk? or shall I carry you, as they carried the little boy
home from the field?"

"And will you tell me more?" he asked, holding out his hand.

"Oh, yes; and how glad his mother was when he grew better again.  Now
walk a little bit, and I will carry you up-stairs.  The doctor says he
ought to be encouraged to walk," she said to his father, as she set him
down.

The child bade them "good-night" quite willingly, and went.

"Clement, stay with me," said his sister.  "Christie will not get much
good of her letter for the next two hours, if you are with her."

Clement was very willing to stay.  But for all that Christie did not get
much good of her letter for an hour and more, except the good it did her
to hold it in her hand, and feeling the delight that was in store for
her.  Miss Gertrude came to the green room some time after, to find her
still rocking and singing to the wakeful Claude.

"You don't mean you haven't read your letter yet?" she said, in
astonishment.

"I have opened it.  They are all well.  I like to be sure of a quiet
time to read a letter."

"Well, take the lamp and go over there.  I will take care of him for the
present."

"He is just asleep now," said Christie, hesitating.  She was thinking
that she would like to have the room to herself before she read her
letter, but as Miss Gertrude seated herself in the low rocking-chair,
she had only to take the lamp and go to the other side.

She soon forgot Miss Gertrude, Claude, and all besides, except Effie and
the bairns at home.  Effie had the faculty, which many people of greater
pretensions do not possess, of putting a great deal into a letter.  They
were always written journal-wise--a little now, and a little then; and
her small, clear handwriting had come to be like print to Christie's
accustomed eyes.  So she read on, with a smile on her lip, quite
unconscious that the eyes that seemed to be seeing nothing but the
bright embers were all the time furtively watching her.  Miss Gertrude
longed for a peep into the unseen world in which her humble friend was
at that moment revelling.  She felt positively envious of the supreme
content that was expressed on Christie's plain, pale face.

She would not have understood it had the peep been granted.  She never
could have understood the interest which in Christie's mind was
connected with the various little items of news with which Effie's
letter was nearly filled.  There was the coming and going of the
neighbours, a visit from blind Alice, and her delight in her canary.
There was an account of Jennie's unprecedented success in
chicken-raising, and of little Will's triumphant conquest of compound
division; and many more items of the same kind.  There were a few
words--a very few--about the day Christie had spent in the cemetery with
John Nesbitt, which brought the happy tears into her eyes; and that was
all.

No, the best came last.  The letter had been opened again, and a slip of
paper had been added, to tell how Effie had got a letter from Mrs Lee.
It was a very short letter, scarcely more than a line or two; but Effie
was to keep it safe to show to Christie when she came home.  In the
meantime she must tell her that she had never in all her life been so
proud and happy as she had been when she read to Aunt Elsie what a help
and comfort her dear little sister had been to the writer in the midst
of sickness and sorrow; and more than that, how, by means of her little
Bible and her earnest, humble words, she had opened to her a way to a
higher hope and a better consolation than earth could give, and how the
lady could not go away without doing what she knew would give her friend
more pleasure than anything else she could do.  She must tell Christie's
sister how good and patient and useful she had been.

"And so, Christie, when you are weary or desponding, as I am afraid you
sometimes are, I think you may take a little rest and pleasure from the
thought that you have been favoured to be made the giver of a `cup of
cold water to one of _His_ little ones.'"

Oh, it was too much!  Such words from her dearest sister Effie!  And to
think that Mrs Lee should have written them that last night, when she
must have been so weary!  And had she really done her good?  Oh, it was
too much happiness!  The letter fell from her hands, and her face, as
she burst into happy tears, was hidden by them.  It was only for a
moment, however.  She fancied herself quite unobserved as she took up
her precious letter.

"Are they all well at home?" asked Miss Gertrude, as Christie, having
stealthily wiped away all traces of her tears, came and sat down on the
other side of the cot, where Claude was now sleeping soundly.

"They are all quite well.  My aunt is better.  Everything is just as
usual."

"Your sister is a very pretty writer, is she not?" she asked.

"Yes, she writes very plain and even.  Her writing is easily read."  But
Christie did not offer to show her the letter, as Miss Gertrude half
hoped she would.  It was not altogether for the gratification of her
curiosity, nor chiefly for that, she wanted to see it.  Though her
companion was sitting there, with her cheek leaning on her hand, so
gravely and so quietly, she knew that her heart was by no means so quiet
as her outward appearance seemed to indicate.  She saw that it was ready
to overflow with emotion of some kind--happiness, Miss Gertrude thought,
but was not sure.

But it could not be all happiness.  Christie must be longing for the
sight of the sister whose written words could call forth such tears as
she had seen falling even now.  And she wished to be able to sympathise
with her, to say some word that would establish confidence between them.
Besides, she had a feeling that she ought to atone for her petulance in
the morning.  At any rate, she wanted to be sure that Christie did not
resent it.

But Christie said nothing.  She sat quite still, and her thoughts were
far-away.  When she roused herself, it was not to speak, but to take up
her little Bible, that lay within reach of her hand.

"How fond you seem to be of that book!" said Miss Gertrude, as she
watched her turning over the leaves.

"Yes," said Christie, quietly.  "Effie gave it to me."

"Are you going to read now?"

"I was looking for something that Effie wrote about.  I can't mind the
exact words, and I am not sure where to find them."  And she still
turned over the leaves.

"Have you found it?" said Miss Gertrude, when she paused.

"Yes; I have found it.  Here it is.  `And whosoever shall give to drink
unto one of these little ones a cup of cold water only, in the name of a
disciple, shall in no wise lose his reward.'"

She read it slowly and gravely, but Miss Gertrude could by no means
understand the look of mingled doubt and pleasure that she saw on her
face when she had done.

"Well?" she said, inquiringly.

But Christie had nothing to say.  Her face was bowed down on her hands,
and she did not raise it till she heard the door open and shut; and when
she looked up, Miss Gertrude was gone.



CHAPTER SIXTEEN.

A TALK IN THE GARDEN.

The next day was rainy, and the next, and the next.  There was not a
glimpse of sunshine till Friday, and then it was only a glimpse.  There
was no such thing as going into the garden, or even into the wide
gallery that ran along the ends of the house.  The only change that
little Claude enjoyed all that time was being daily taken into the
drawing-room while the green room was aired, or into the dining-room
when his father was at home, a little while before he went to bed.  He
did not grow worse, however.  He seemed quite contented with Christie,
and fretted less when Clement left him than he used to do.

He was growing very fond of his nurse.  She was gentle and patient with
him, never sparing herself when he needed to be amused.  But her
firmness was equal to her gentleness.  She never suffered herself to be
persuaded to indulge him in anything that had been forbidden by the
doctor; and she was faithful to the letter in obeying all his
directions.  The little boy soon learned to yield to her in all things,
and the fretful violence that used to excite fever and exhaust his
strength seldom appeared now.  The green room was Christie's
acknowledged domain.  The "masterful" Clement was taught that he was
only admitted there on condition of good behaviour; and really,
considering all things, he was very good.  He was encouraged to be much
in the green room during those rainy days, for his merry ways and
pleasant childish talk did his little brother a great deal of good.

As for Miss Gertrude, I am sorry to say she did not recover her
good-humour so soon as she ought to have done.  She did not resent what
she called Christie's reproof about the book half so much as she did her
slowness in responding to her offered sympathy about the letter.  She
fancied that the little nurse ought to have been very much flattered by
the interest she had tried to show in her affairs, and was displeased at
the silence with which her advances had been received.

Poor Christie had offended very unconsciously.  With her mind full of
her letter and all the associations it had awakened, she had been quite
unmindful of Miss Gertrude and her attempts to make up the little
falling-out of the morning.  She only began to realise that the young
lady must have been offended, when the days passed over with only a
brief visit to Claude.  Even then she believed that her vexation rose
from what had passed about the book.

But Miss Gertrude was very much out of sorts with herself too.  If it
had not been a rainy day, she would have availed herself of her Aunt
Barbara's invitation to spend the day with her.  But a rainy day at Aunt
Barbara's was not to be thought of.  She took a long time to write a
short letter to Mrs Seaton, in Scotland.  Then she took a fit of
practising her music, which, she said to herself, she had sadly
neglected of late.  Then she read a little.  Then she went into the
kitchen and superintended the making of a pudding after a new recipe
which some one had given to her.

Then she dressed for dinner.  But the time is very long from nine in the
morning till six at night, when it is rainy without and gloomy within.
It wanted full an hour of the usual time for her father's return when
she was quite ready to receive him.  She wandered into the dining-room.
There were no signs of the dinner-table being laid.  She wandered into
the drawing-room, and passed her fingers over the keys of the piano once
or twice.  But she could not settle to steady playing, or, indeed, to
anything else.

"I wonder what has become of Master Clement all this time?  It is time
Martha was in the dining-room.  I will go and see."

She went into the nursery; but it was deserted.  She called, but
received no answer.  A sound of voices from the green room drew her
there, and the door opened on as merry a game as one could wish to see.
Claude sat in his usual place in the arm-chair, and scattered on the
carpet before him were a number of pictured and lettered blocks which
his father had brought home.  These Master Clement was examining with
much pretended gravity.  He was looking for the letter C, which Christie
had pointed out to him.  Whenever he made a mistake and pointed out the
wrong letter, he punished himself by creeping on his hands and knees
under Claude's crib; and whenever Christie's nod and smile proclaimed
that he was right, he vaulted over the crib, with such laughter and
grimaces, and such a shaking of his tangled curls over his face, that
Claude laughed and clapped his hands from sympathy.

Miss Gertrude leaned over the chair and watched the play.

"How noisy you are, Clement!" she said, at last.

"Yes; but it is nice noise.  I'm very good to-day, Tudie."

"Are you?  I am very glad to hear it, and very much surprised too."

"Are you cross to-day?"

"Why?  What makes you ask?"

"Oh, because you haven't been here."

"I have been busy writing a letter to your mother."

"Did you tell her that I am a good boy?  I am a very good boy; and so is
Claudie."

A leap and a grimace more astonishing than any he had yet accomplished
sent Claude into fits of laughter.

"I declare," said Miss Gertrude, looking down upon him, "I don't believe
your mother would know you if she were to see you now!  Why, there is
quite a colour in his lips.  He really seems better, doesn't he?"

"Yes, and he has been very good and easily amused all day, though he has
not been able to go out."

There was silence for a time.  Both girls stood watching the game that
was going on.  But soon Christie said:

"If you please, Miss Gertrude, will you show me that stitch again?  I
have quite lost it."

"Yes," said Miss Gertrude; "I will show you.  It is quite easy."

"Yes, I dare say it is.  I am afraid I am very dull at learning it."

She was watching the expert fingers of Miss Gertrude admiringly.  It was
a piece of work she had commenced long before, but getting tired of it,
she had offered to teach Christie, who was to finish it.

"It is very pretty," said Christie, "and quite easy, when one knows the
way."

"Yes, it is quite easy," said Miss Gertrude.  But her manner was quite
different from what it had been at the last lesson.

"She is not going to be vexed with me, if I can help it," said Christie
to herself; and in a little while she said, again:

"Miss Gertrude, have you any objection to my copying this pattern out of
your book, to send to Effie?  I am going to write to her.  She is very
quick at such work."

"Certainly not; no objection at all.  You can copy it if you like--if
you think your sister can make anything of it."  Then, a little ashamed
of her ungracious manner, she added, "I will copy it for you--and
another, a much prettier one.  When shall you send your letter away?"

"Oh, I am very much obliged!  I write so slowly that there is no haste
about it.  I shall not have my letter ready till Friday."

The next day Miss Gertrude made herself very busy with her practising,
and with a magazine that Mr Sherwood had brought home.  The day
following she spent with her aunt, who sent for her in the morning.
Thursday, she was as tired of her dignity as she was of the rain, and
came into the green room with a smiling face, and a nice book in her
hand.  Christie received her exactly as she would have done had there
been no interruption of their intercourse.  She did not for a moment
think of resenting Miss Gertrude's coolness.  She had been busy every
moment of her spare time during these few days, writing to her sister,
and she had missed her society far less than it would have pleased the
young lady to know.  But she was very glad to see her back again, and to
hear her declare, as she seated herself in the arm-chair, that after all
the green room was the very pleasantest in the house.  So, with no more
words about it, they fell into their old, pleasant ways again.

Mrs Seaton's return made less difference in their manner of life than
they supposed it would.  She seemed to Christie a very different person
from the pale, anxious invalid that went away so unwillingly; and indeed
she was.  Her health and spirits were quite restored.  Instead of
falling back into the retired mode of life that had become habitual to
her since the illness of her little boy, she went into society, as she
had done before; and as her circle of friends was large, she had very
little time to devote to her children, and Christie continued to have
almost as much care of Claude as she had had during his mother's
absence.

There was one change which at first seemed anything but a pleasant one;
they left the pretty green room for a smaller one in a higher story.  At
first it seemed a dull, dismal place, but Christie learned to love it
very much before she left it.

Miss Gertrude's lessons commenced again soon after the return of Mrs
Seaton, but there was nothing more said of her going to school, at least
for the present.  She was not old enough to go much into society, and
she had plenty of time to devote to the readings in the upper nursery,
as Christie's new room was called.  Her interest in these readings was
not uniform.  Sometimes for several days at a time her visits were few
and brief; but on the whole, she enjoyed them very much, and did not
neglect them very long.

The balconied window of the green room was not the only one at which the
locust-tree made pleasant music.  It shaded also one of the library
windows.  The library had become so much the resort of Mr Sherwood that
it almost came to be considered as his room.  He spent much of his time
in it undisturbed.  So it happened one day, when he was not at all busy,
he heard the sound of voices beneath, and looking out, discovered that
the nursery party had placed themselves on the rustic seat that always
stood there.  The September wind had scattered many of the long, slender
leaves of the locust; but they had come there rather to enjoy the
sunshine than the shade.  He could see them quite plainly--Claude
sitting on his cushion, Clement running here and there about the lawn,
Miss Gertrude, as usual, with her book, and Christie with her work.  He
could not hear what they said, except a word now and then from the
children's shrill voices.  Miss Gertrude pretended to read, but
evidently the reading did not prosper; and by and by the book was laid
aside, and in the conversation that followed the girls seemed to take an
equal part.  Mr Sherwood was quite astonished to find himself wishing
that he could hear what they were saying; but he could not, except when
Miss Gertrude's voice was raised in warning or in reproof, as Master
Clement pursued his own pleasure in a distant part of the garden.

By and by the sound of wheels was heard in the garden, and Miss Gertrude
rose quickly.

"Oh, here come visitors!" she exclaimed.  Her face was turned towards
the window, and he heard every word plainly.  "Let us go to the cedar
walk.  I don't want to go in; and if they don't see me they will never
think of me.  Come, Christie."

She lifted Claude from his cushion and ran away with him, leaving
Christie to follow with the shawls and other things.  The book was left
behind on the bench, and when the visitors were safe in the house, Mr
Sherwood could not resist the desire he felt to go down to see what it
was.  As he passed the drawing-room door, Mrs Seaton looked out.

"If you are going into the garden, Charles, and should see Miss
Gertrude, tell her Mrs Jordan is here, and has asked for her."

"I dare say she won't thank me for the message," he said to himself, as
he picked up the book and took his way to the cedar walk.  He smiled to
himself as he turned over the leaves.

"You are inquired for," he said.  "Mrs Seaton bade me tell you that
Mrs Jordan is in the drawing-room with her daughters, and they have
asked for you."

"Oh, dear me!  And I thought I was safe for this time!  But I don't
think I will go.  They'll forget all about me in a few minutes."

"Mrs Seaton wishes you to go, however," said Mr Sherwood, gravely.

Miss Gertrude shrugged her shoulders.  They had more than once differed
as to the nature and extent of duty she owed to her step-mother.  She
said nothing, however, but rose.

"I'm going too," said Clement.  "Tudie, you must take me."

"Cousin Charles, carry me!" entreated Claude.

"No, Clement; you are not to come unless you are sent for.  And I'll
come back directly."

Mr Sherwood took one turn in the garden, and came back to the cedar
walk in time to hear the end of Christie's story:

"And so, when the blind man heard the noise of so many people passing
by, he wondered.  And they told him that Jesus was passing by, and that
all the people were following Him.  And he asked, `Is it Jesus, who
healed the ruler's little daughter?'  Then he began to call out, as loud
as he was able, `Jesus, Jesus, Thou Son of David, have mercy on me!'
And all the people told him to be still, and not make such a noise.  But
he thought, `Perhaps Jesus will never come this way again!' so he cried
out all the more.

"Well, Jesus heard him, and He stood still and waited till the blind man
came up to Him.  And then He said, `What wilt thou that I should do unto
you?'  And the man said, `Lord, that mine eyes might be opened.'

"And with a single word that Jesus spoke, his eyes were opened; and he
saw the earth, and the sky, and the wondering crowd, and Jesus.  Just
think how glad he must have been to come out of darkness to see so many
beautiful things!  And how good and kind Jesus was!"

"Will Jesus ever come again?  And could He make me well and strong like
Clement?  Oh, I wish He would come!"

It was a very entreating little face that was turned towards her as he
spoke.  She did not answer him at once, but kissed him, and stroked his
hair with loving hands.

"Will He ever come again?" he repeated, eagerly.

"My child, He is near us now.  He does not forget little children, and
the sick and the blind and the sorrowful.  And He hears us, just as He
heard the blind Bartimeus, and He cares for us and helps us all the
same, though He has gone to heaven."

"And will He make me well again?"

"I don't know.  If it is best He will.  And if He does not make you
well, He will make you good and patient, and willing to be sick.  And
you will be happy--more happy than when you were quite strong and well.
Don't you remember how He took the little children up in His arms and
blessed them?"

"Yes; and He said, `Suffer the little children to come unto Me.'"  But
the little boy looked very sad as he said it.

Mr Sherwood took another turn in the garden and approached them from
the other side.  Christie was wrapping Claude in a plaid, and preparing
to wheel him round the garden--as quiet and uninteresting a person, to
all appearance, as one could fancy a child's nurse to be.

"Carry me, Cousin Charles," entreated little Claude.  "It is so much
nicer than to be drawn in the carriage.  Do take me for a little while."

"We'll play horses," said Clement, making his appearance at the moment,
"and I'll drive.  Now, up and away!"

Christie sat down to her work again, while they carried on a merry game
up and down the cedar walk, with much shouting and laughter from all.

"And now that must do," said Mr Sherwood, seating himself on the bench
that always stood there.  "Your horse is very tired, and he must rest
before he goes farther.  Sit still, Claude.  I am not too tired to hold
you--only too tired to run any more."

"He is very warm," said Christie, laying down her work to come and pin
the plaid more closely about him.  She did it very gently, and there was
no mistaking the loving looks the little boy gave her.

"I found this book as I came out," said Mr Sherwood.  "Was it you or
Miss Gertrude who was making it your study?"

"Did I leave it behind me?  It was very careless," said Christie, in
some confusion.  "We were both reading it; that is, Miss Gertrude read,
and I listened."

"`Evidences of the Truth of Revealed Religion'," he read, turning to the
title-page.  "Which of you is troubled with doubts on that subject?"

"Neither of us, I hope," said Christie, quietly.  She did not quite like
the tone in which he spoke.

"But what is the use of reading the book, if you are quite sure already
of what it professes to teach?"

"The book was Miss Gertrude's choice," said Christie, scarcely knowing
what to say.

"Oh, then it is Miss Gertrude whose faith is wavering?"

Christie shook her head.

"One day Miss Gertrude asked me something about which I was quite sure,
but I couldn't tell her why I was so sure; and she found this book, and
we thought we would read it."

"To make you more sure?" said Mr Sherwood, smiling.

"No, sir, not that.  Nothing could make me more sure than I am that the
Bible and all it teaches is true.  But it is well to be able to tell why
I am sure."

"And so you are sure of these things without knowing why you are sure?"

Christie sent a grave, questioning look into his face, and said:

"I think the true knowledge of these things is not learned in books,
unless it is in the Bible--and not in that, unless God teaches one."

After a pause, she added:

"It must be true, you know.  What can one trust to, if not to the Word
of God?  What else is there that does not fail us in the time of need,
in some way or other?"

"Not much, indeed," said Mr Sherwood, gravely.

"Nothing," repeated Christie, "except the word and promise of God.  They
never fail--never change--never!"

"Do they never change?  What were you telling that boy just now about
the blind man that was healed for the asking?  But you could not tell
Claude that the same power could make him strong and well again, though
I am sure you wish it were so."

"But I am quite sure He could; and He would, if it were best."

"But why is it not best for him as well as it was for the blind man?  He
wishes it, and all who love him wish it.  And our poor little Claude is
not the only one.  Think how much suffering there is in the world that
might be relieved."

Christie looked puzzled and anxious for a moment.

"But it is not that He has changed, or that He breaks His promise.  I
cannot say just what I would, but I don't think it is quite the same.
You know when Christ came into the world it was not merely to do that
kind of good to men; it was to save them.  And it was necessary that He
should prove to them that He was the Son of God, by doing what none but
God could do.  So He opened blind eyes, and healed their diseases, and
raised the dead.  And besides, they were to know another way: `Surely He
hath borne our griefs and carried our sorrows!'  They might have known
He was the Messiah by that too."  She stopped suddenly, and then added:
"It is different now."

"And so, having done enough to prove all that, He forgets the troubles
people in the world have now.  Does He?"

"It is not that He forgets, or breaks His promise," said Christie,
hesitatingly, yet earnestly.  "He has not promised that His people
should never have trouble in the world; quite the contrary.  But He
promises always to be with them, to support and comfort them through
all.  And that is as good as though they were to have none--and, indeed,
far better."

She spoke very earnestly.  Her face was flushed, and the tears filled
her eyes, but she spoke very modestly and humbly too.

"Well, it does not seem that _you_ are troubled with doubts, anyway,"
said Mr Sherwood, rising, and placing Claude on the seat she had
prepared for him.

"No; I do not doubt.  It must be a great unhappiness to think at all
about these things and not be sure and quite at rest about them."

"And what would you say to any one who suffered this great unhappiness?"

The question was gravely, even sadly, asked.  There was not the echo of
mockery in his tone that had made Christie shrink during the first
moments of his being there.  She looked up wistfully into the face that
was still bending over the child.

"I don't know," she said.  "I cannot tell--except to bid him ask, as the
blind man asked, `Lord, that mine eyes might be opened!'"

He went slowly down the cedar walk, and Christie watched him with
wistful eyes.  Whether he asked the gift of sight or not, there was one
who, after that day, did ask it for him.



CHAPTER SEVENTEEN.

THE SECRET OF PEACE.

Gertrude could not find her book.  All that Christie could tell her
about it was that she had seen it in Mr Sherwood's hand in the cedar
walk, and that he did not leave it when he went away.  She looked for it
in the library and in the drawing-room, but it was nowhere to be seen.
She had a great objection to asking him for it.  Mr Sherwood sometimes
condescended to jest with the young lady on some subjects about which
they did not agree; and she did not like his jests.  So time passed on,
till the third day.

"I'll ask him for it at dinner," she said to herself.  "He is never so
provoking when father is there."

But a good opportunity occurred before dinner.  Mr Sherwood was
standing in the hall, waiting for Mrs Seaton, whom he was to take into
town, when Miss Gertrude passed him on her way up-stairs.

"Mr Sherwood," she said, "you picked up a book in the garden the other
day.  It was very careless in me to leave it there.  Will you give it to
me now?"

"I ought to apologise to you for having kept it so long," he answered,
gravely.  "I will get it for you this moment."

Miss Gertrude looked up to see whether there was not a smile upon his
face.  She had no idea that her new "whim" for serious reading was to be
allowed to pass without remark.  But his look was quite grave as he
turned into the library.

"Do you like this?" he asked, when he came out with the book in his
hand.

"I don't know.  I have not read much of it," she answered, quickly,
moving towards him to take the book.  He gave it to her without
speaking.

A glance at his face induced her to say, "Are you not well to-day,
Cousin Charles?"

It was one of Miss Gertrude's "whims" always to address him formally as
"Mr Sherwood"; and in his agreeable surprise at her familiarity, he
smiled brightly.  But his face grew grave again as he said:

"Yes; I am quite well--only, perhaps, a little more indolent and
self-indulgent than usual."

About this time there came a letter from Effie, in which there was one
sentence that cost Christie many a wondering and anxious thought.

"My dear little sister, let your light shine, and who knows but you may
be the means of blessing to this household also?"

"Effie doesn't know," said Christie to herself.  "She thinks I have
grown good and wise, but she is much mistaken.  I am sure if I did any
good to Mrs Lee I don't know how it happened.  And besides, she was ill
and in trouble, and had need of the little help and comfort I could give
her.  But Miss Gertrude!  She is the only one I come very near to here;
and she is so quick and beautiful and strong--so much above me in every
way.  Oh, if Effie were to see her, she would never think of my being
able to influence her.  Everybody admires Miss Gertrude; and I am but a
nursemaid, and hardly that."

And yet the humble little maid did influence Gertrude as the days and
months passed on; but Mrs Seaton and her gay friends in the
drawing-room were not more unconscious of the influence for good she was
exerting over the wayward young lady than was the little maid herself.

Gertrude only vaguely realised that she was beginning to see and
estimate things differently from what she used to do--half thinking, as
her mother did, that it was because she was growing older and more
sensible.  She found herself thinking, now and then, that her standard
of right was not exactly what it used to be before she had compared
opinions with Christie.  In her intercourse with her own family and with
others also, she often found herself measuring their opinions and
actions by Christie's rule.  But she by no means realised that her own
opinions and actions were gradually adjusting themselves to the same
rule.  Yet so it was.

She liked to watch Christie.  She was never weary of admiring the
patience with which she bore the changing moods of her little charge,
when illness made him fretful or exacting.  Gertrude saw that she was
learning to love the little boy dearly; but she also saw that it was not
merely her love for him that made her so faithful in doing her duty to
him, nor was it to please the mother and sister or win their confidence,
for she was equally faithful in matters that could never come to Mrs
Seaton's knowledge, and Gertrude knew by experience that _her_ pleasure
was never suffered to interfere where Claude's interest or comfort was
concerned.

No; Christie lived that useful, patient life from higher motives than
these.  "She does what is right because it is right," said Gertrude to
herself.  She saw her quite cheerful and contented from day to day,
doing the same things over and over again, with few pleasures--with
none, indeed, unless the hour or two of reading which they managed
almost daily to get could be called such.

And yet, by a thousand tokens, Gertrude knew that she would have enjoyed
keenly many pleasures that were quite beyond her hopes--leisure, and
books, and going to school, and the power to give gifts and confer
favours.  To be able to live at home, with no heavy cares pressing on
the family, would be real happiness for her.  All this Gertrude gathered
from the conversations they sometimes had, from occasional remarks, and
from her intense delight when letters from home came.

And yet she did not repine in the absence of these things.  She was
happy in the performance of her duties, whether they were easy or not,
and enjoyed the few simple pleasures that came in her way.

"It is not because she is stupid, or that she does not know anything
else," said Gertrude to herself.  "She enjoys reading and learning as
well as I do, and makes a far better use of the chance she has: and yet
she lives on from day to day, wearying herself with little Claude, and
stitching away, as though she cared for nothing beyond.  Wouldn't she
enjoy being rich, and sending things to her family!  Why, the delight
she had over that common grey plaid that she sent to her aunt was quite
absurd--and quite touching too.  It cost her two months' wages at the
very least, but she did not seem to think of that.  The only thing that
marred her happiness at all that day was the want of a few pence that
would have enabled her to buy a warm pair of slippers to go with the
shawl.  She doesn't seem to think of herself.  I wonder why?"

And Gertrude watched her still, thinking her often needlessly particular
in the performance of small duties, and losing patience now and then,
when these things interfered with her wishes.  But the more she watched
her daily life the more sure she felt that Christie had some secret of
sweet peace which she had not yet found.  She knew that her strength and
cheerfulness daily renewed came from none of the helps to which one in
her circumstances might naturally look.  It was not the knowledge that
she was valued, nor the feeling that little Claude was beginning to love
her dearly, that sustained her; though Gertrude could see that these
were pleasant and precious to the little maid.  It was not even the
thought of home, or Effie's letters, or the pleasant word they brought
of how she was missed and how they wished her with them.  It was not the
hope of the time when they should all be together again.  To these
ardent young people this re-union seemed by no means impossible, or even
distant.  With Gertrude's help, Christie often built castles in the air,
about a farm which was to be the wonder of the country-side, where they
were all to live together, and where Gertrude herself was to pass many a
pleasant day.

But it was not this, nor all of these, that brought the look of sweet
contentment to that pale face, when she thought herself quite
unobserved.  It was there sometimes when she was wearied.  She was not
naturally hopeful or cheerful.  She had none of that happy
self-confidence which makes burdens light and causes difficulties to
disappear.  The source of her courage and patience was out of herself.
Her gentle cheerfulness, flowing evenly through long days and weeks,
sprang from some unseen fountain, pure and free and never-failing.

Sometimes it came into the young lady's mind that Christie's constant
study of her little Bible had something to do with her being so
different from any one she had ever known before.  But both of them were
a little shy about speaking of these things.  They talked about the
histories, and even about the doctrines, of the Bible.  The stories that
little Claude so delighted in all came from the Bible; and Christie had
no shyness in speaking to him.  To these stories, and the simple
comments made on them, Gertrude sometimes listened when she seemed to be
occupied with far other matters, and she would have liked very much to
have heard more on some of the themes of which these conversations gave
her only a hint.  But Christie seldom talked about herself.  It was only
by slow degrees that she came to understand the secret of her content.

Coming one night later than usual into the upper nursery, she found
Christie sitting with her little Bible in her hand.  She shut it as
Gertrude sat down beside her, but she did not put it away.

"I suppose it is too late to begin to read anything now?" said Gertrude.
"I have been helping Miss Atherton to dress.  You should have seen her!
Her dress was splendid--too splendid for so small a party, mother
thought.  I wish I had called you to see her."

"I wish you had, indeed," said Christie, with real interest, for she was
a great admirer of anything pretty.  "I should like to have seen her.
She is beautiful always."

"Yes, but dress makes a difference even in beautiful people.  I have
seen ladies who looked quite plain at home by daylight, who were thought
great beauties by those who only saw them at parties.  But Miss Atherton
is always beautiful.  She will shine to-night."

Gertrude sat for a little while gazing into the fire.

"Would you like to have gone with her?" asked Christie.

"No, I think not; I am sure not.  I was asked, you know, and I dare say
mother would not have objected to my going.  But I find these parties
very stupid."

"Miss Atherton does not find them stupid, I should think."

"Miss Atherton!  Oh, no!  But she is quite different.  I dare say I
should like them well enough too, if I were quite grown up, and a belle
like her.  But one like me is only in the way in such a place, unless
she sits quiet in a corner.  That is all very well for a little time,
but it soon becomes stupid enough."

"But you are not a little girl.  You are fifteen," said Christie.

"Yes, I am too old to be contented with a seat in a corner, so I don't
like parties yet.  And I do believe father thinks it is because I am so
sensible."

Christie could not help laughing at the half-grave, half-comic way in
which this was spoken.

"It must be very pleasant to be a belle, however," continued Gertrude,
meditatively, "to have all eyes fixed on you in admiration, and to
eclipse all the rest of the stars."

"But that doesn't often happen, except in books, I fancy," said
Christie.

"Well, I suppose not.  It couldn't happen very often.  But it must be
delightful when it _does_ happen.  Don't you think so?" she added, as
Christie's face grew grave.  "Wouldn't you like to shine, as Miss
Atherton will, at the Youngs' to-night?"

"You forget I don't know about these things," said Christie.

"Nonsense!  You can imagine how it would seem.  I can imagine how it
would seem to be drawn over the snow by reindeer, or to be carried away
in a balloon.  Now, tell me--wouldn't you like to be beautiful and rich,
and admired by everybody?"

"I can imagine something I would like far better."

"What, the model farm, and to live at home?  Oh, but if you are to wish,
you know, you may as well wish for riches and beauty and all the rest at
once!  You would never stop short at your farm and contentment, if you
had your wish."

Christie shook her head.  "I think I would not wish at all."

"Do you mean that you are so satisfied with your lot that you would not
have it different if your wish could change it?" asked Miss Gertrude, in
some surprise.

Christie hesitated a moment.

"I mean that I don't know what is best for me or for those I love, and
He who has appointed our lot does; and so all things are best as they
are."

"Do you mean that you would rather be as you are, living away from home,
among strangers, poor and not very strong, than to have all that we
sometimes talk about, and to be able to be benevolent and live at home
with your sisters?"

"Ah, that would be very pleasant; at least, it seems so now.  But still
it might not be best for us.  If it would be best, we should have it so,
I am quite sure."

Gertrude opened her eyes in amazement.

"But I don't know what you mean by _best_!" she said, presently.

"Don't you?" said Christie, smiling a little.  "Well, I am not good at
explaining things.  I don't mean what is pleasantest just now, but what
is really best for us all, now, and--and afterwards."

"Do you mean to say that you are better off here as Claude's nurse than
you would be if you were to live at home, or go to school, as you were
wishing you could the other day?  If you had your choice, is that what
you would choose?"

"Oh, I don't speak about a choice.  I am content not to choose; at
least, almost always I am content.  I know it is best for me to be here,
or I shouldn't be here."

"But, do you know, that seems to me quite absurd.  Why, according to
that, everybody is just in the right place.  No one ought to have any
wish to change, even to be better.  All the world is just as it ought to
be."

"I can't tell what is best for all the world and everybody," said
Christie, gravely.  "I was only speaking of myself and Effie, and the
rest at home."

"But I suppose what is true for you is true for other people also--for
me, for instance!  Don't you think I have anything left to wish for?  Do
you think I am in the very best place I could be in for my happiness now
and always?"

"I don't know," said Christie, looking wistfully into her face.  "I hope
so.  I cannot tell."

"But what makes you so sure in your own case, then, if you can't tell in
mine?  I think few people would hesitate as to which of us is most
happily placed.  What makes you so sure of yourself?"

Christie did not reply for a moment.  She was slowly turning over the
leaves of her Bible.  When at last she stopped, it was to read softly:

"`For a man's life consisteth not in the abundance of the things which
he possesseth.'"

And, farther on:

"`Consider the ravens: for they neither sow nor reap; which neither have
storehouse nor barn; and God feedeth them: how much are ye better than
the fowls?'

"`Consider the lilies how they grow: they toil not, they spin not; and
yet I say unto you, that Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like
one of these.'

"`If then God so clothe the grass, which to-day is, and to-morrow is
cast into the oven, how much more will He clothe you, O ye of little
faith!'"

Gertrude had half expected some such answers.  She did not speak, but
watched her as she continued to turn the leaves.  She read again:

"`And we know that all things work together for good to them that love
God.'"

"That is all very well," she said; "but that is for one as well as
another, for me as well as you.  And besides, people don't take all
things just as they stand.  I am sure all the people I know live as
though their life _did_ consist in the abundance of the things they
possess."

"Well, I suppose the promise is not good to them," said Christie; "but
that does not hinder its being good to others."

"Then one need not trouble one's self about what is to happen, according
to that?  One may just rest content and let things take their course?"
said Gertrude, incredulously.

"Yes, that is just what one may do, when one is sure of a right to claim
the promise."

"But what do you mean by having a right?  And why should one have a
right more than another?" asked Gertrude, impatiently.  But all the time
she was saying to herself that the quiet little maid before her was one
of those who might be content.

"I don't mean that any one has a right to claim the fulfilment of any
promise, except the right that God gives.  You know the verse says it is
to them that love God for whose good all things work together.  God's
people, it means--those who love Him, and those whom He loves."

Looking into her earnest face, it was not easy for Gertrude to answer
lightly, but in a little while she said:

"Well, Christians ought to be very happy people according to that."

"Surely," said Christie, earnestly, "and so they are."

"Well, I know some of them who don't seem very happy.  And they strive
for riches and greatness, and all that, just as though their happiness
depended upon it."

"But no real child of God does that," said Christie, eagerly.

"Oh! as to that I can't say.  They call themselves Christians."

"Well, we can't always judge people by just seeing them," said Christie.
"There's many a one who seems to be living just as other folk live, and
going the round that other folk go, and all the time he may be really
very different.  I am not good at speaking about these things, but I
know that to a child of God His simple promise is worth more than houses
or lands, or anything that this world can give.  No; we have nothing to
fear.  Only we forget and grow desponding."

The last words were spoken rather to herself than to Miss Gertrude.  She
sighed; but her face was quite untroubled as she rose, and laying down
her Bible, began to arrange the things in the room.

"You always say, `child of God,'" said Gertrude, wishing still to
prolong the conversation.  "Does that mean just a Christian, or does it
mean something more?"

"Yes.  `As many as received Him, to them gave He power to become the
sons of God, even to them that believe on His name.'  Yes, it means just
the same.  You see, it seems to bring us very near to Him, speaking of
Him as a Father, and of Christ as an Elder Brother.  You know a child
will never want for anything that a loving father has to give, if it is
for his good; and so surely the children of God may well rest content
with what He appoints for them.  The only wonder is that they are ever
otherwise than content."

Gertrude made no reply, and there was a long silence.

"`A child of God.'  `Content with what He sends them.'  There is
something wonderful in it.  She is one of them, I dare say; and that is
what makes her so different from almost any one I know.  I wish I could
understand it.  It must be worth a great deal to know that one is a
child of God.  I wish she could tell me more about it."

But Christie did not seem inclined to say more on any subject that
night.  She moved here and there in silence, putting things to rights in
the room.  Gertrude rose at last.

"That is a hint that it is time for me to go," she said.

Christie laughed.

"Well, yes.  You know Mrs Seaton was displeased to find us sitting up
the other night when she came home.  It is nearly ten."

"Oh, she won't be home to-night till the small hours have struck.  Miss
Atherton will take care of that.  There is no fear of her finding us up
to-night."

There was an expression of surprise on Christie's countenance.

"Oh, I know very well what you mean.  That makes no difference, you
would say.  Well, I suppose we must do what she would wish, the same as
if she were here, though I don't feel the least sleepy.  Good-night."



CHAPTER EIGHTEEN.

THE CURE FOR A BAD TEMPER.

The first days of winter passed away rapidly.  Gertrude continued to
watch Christie's daily life, and to draw her own conclusions from what
she saw.  Humble, patient, and self-denying she always saw her, and
almost always she was peaceful and happy.  Not quite always; for
Christie was not very strong, and had her home-sick days, and was now
and then despondent.  But she was rarely irritable at these times.  She
was only very quiet, speaking seldom, even to little Claude, till the
cloud passed away.  And when it passed it left the sunshine brighter,
the peace of her trusting heart greater than before.

It is not to be supposed that Gertrude watched all this with no thought
beyond the little nurserymaid.  When she had settled in her own mind
that it was her religion which made Christie so different from most of
the people with whom she had come in contact, she did not fail to bring
into comparison with her life the lives and professions of many who
wished to be considered Christians.  This was not the wisest course she
could have taken, but happily she went farther than this.  Comparing her
own life and conduct with that of Claude's nurse, she did not fail to
see how far it fell short.

There was nothing very difficult in Christie's daily duties.  She had no
opportunities for doing great things, or for bearing great trials.  But
seeing her always as she saw her, Gertrude came to feel that the
earnestness, the patience, the self-forgetfulness, with which all her
little duties were done, and all her little disappointments borne, would
have made any life beautiful.  And seeing and feeling all this, there
gradually grew out of her admiration a desire to imitate what seemed so
beautiful in the little maid; and many a time when she was disappointed
or angry did the remembrance of her humble friend help her to
self-restraint.  With a vague idea that Christie's power came from a
source beyond herself, she groped blindly and only half consciously for
the same help.  She studied in secret the Bible that seemed to be so
precious to her, and she prayed earnestly--or she believed she prayed--
to be made wise and strong and self-denying, and in short, did what
might be done to build up a righteousness for herself.

Of course she failed, and then came discouragement and despondency; and
while this mood lasted, all the days in the upper nursery were not happy
ones.  For Gertrude, vexed with herself and her failure, grew impatient
and exacting with all the world; and as all the world was not at the
young lady's command, a great deal of her discomfort was visited on
Christie.

As for Christie, she was very patient and forbearing with her, waiting
till her unkind moods were over, not answering her at all, or waiting
and watching for an opportunity to win her from an indulgence of her
spleen.  Sometimes she succeeded, sometimes her gentleness served to
irritate the wayward girl to sharper words or greater coldness.  But
save by silence, or a look of grieved surprise, her unkindness was never
resented.

A half perception of how it was with the young lady helped her greatly
to endure her petulance.  She longed to help her, but she did not know
how to do so by words.  So she prayed for her and had patience with her,
saying to herself, if Miss Gertrude was in earnest to do right, God
would guide her to Himself in time.

"Do you know you speak to me just as you speak to Claude when he is
fretful and naughty," said Gertrude one day, when she had been more than
usually irritable and unhappy.

"Do I?" said Christie, looking up, gravely; but she smiled brightly
enough when she saw by Gertrude's face that the cloud was passing away
for this time.

"Yes.  If you would pat me gently, and smooth my hair, and offer to tell
me a story, the illusion would be complete.  Why don't you tell me to
take myself and my books down-stairs?  I am sure you must be sick of the
sight of me."

Christie laughed, and shook her head.

"Come, now, confess that you were just saying to yourself, How cross and
unreasonable she has been all day!"

"No; I was wondering what could be vexing you, and wishing I could help
you in some way."

"There is nothing vexing me that you can help.  It is just my nature to
be cross and disagreeable.  I don't suppose there's any help for that."

Christie laughed quite merrily now.

"It's a wonder I never found out that was your nature before."

"Oh, well, you are finding it out now.  I only found it out lately
myself.  I never in all my life tried so hard to be good and patient and
self-denying, and I was never so bad in all my life.  There are times
when I quite hate myself; and I am sure I shouldn't wonder if you were
to hate me too."

She had been gazing moodily into the fire, but she turned as she said
this, and met the wistful, almost tearful, eyes of Christie fixed upon
her.

"I wish you could tell me something to do," she added.  "You know so
much more about these things than I do."

Christie shook her head with a sigh.

"Oh, no; I know very little; and even what I know I can't speak about as
other people can.  You must have patience with yourself,"--"and pray,"
she would have added; but Miss Gertrude cut her short.

"Oh, yes! it is easily said, `have patience.'  I would give a great deal
to be naturally as gentle and patient and even-tempered as you are."

"As I am!" said Christie, laughing; but she looked grave in a moment.
"That shows how little you know of me, if indeed you are not mocking me
in saying that."

"No; you know very well I am not mocking you now, though I was a little
while ago.  I don't think I have seen you angry since you came here--
really angry, I mean."

"Well, no, perhaps not angry.  Do you really think I am gentle and
even-tempered?" she asked, suddenly, turning her face towards her.  "I
am sure I used not to be.  But then I have so little to try me now."

"Well, I think you have had enough just for to-day, what with the boys
and with me.  But if you were not always patient and good, what changed
you?  What did you do to yourself?  Tell me about it, as Claude would
say."

"Oh, I don't know what I could tell," said Christie, in some
embarrassment.  "I only mind what a peevish, good-for-nothing little
creature I was.  The others could have had little pleasure with me, only
they were strong and good-tempered and didn't mind.  Even to Effie I
must have been a vexation; but mother gave me to her care when she died,
and so she had patience with me.  I was never well, and my mother
spoiled me, they said.  I'm sure it was a sad enough world to me when
she died.  And then my aunt came to live with us, and she was so
different.  And by and by we came to Canada, and then everything was
changed.  I mind, sometimes, if a body only looked at me I was in a pet.
I was not well, for one thing, and I used to fancy that my aunt liked
me less and had less patience with me than with the rest; and no wonder,
when I think of it.  Effie was good and kind to me always, though I must
have tried her many a time."

"Well," said Miss Gertrude, "but you don't tell me what changed you."

"Well, I can't tell.  I believe I was never quite so bad after the time
Effie gave me my Bible."  And she gave Miss Gertrude the history of the
miserable day with which our story commenced--of her trying to pray
under the birch-tree by the brook, of Effie's coming home with the
book-man, and of their walk to the kirk and the long talk they had
together.

"And it was soon after that that my father was hurt and my aunt grew ill
again.  We had a very sorrowful winter.  But there is one good thing in
having real trouble to bear; one doesn't fret so much about little
things, or about nothing at all, as I used to do.  I think that winter
was really happier to me than any time I had had since my mother's
death.  I was with my father a great deal towards the end; and though he
was so ill and suffered so much, he was very kind and patient with me."

There was a long pause before Christie could go on again, and she rather
hurried over the rest of her tale.

"After he died we left the farm.  I came here with Annie.  I was very
home-sick at first.  Nothing but that I couldn't bear to go home and
depend on Aunt Elsie kept me here.  I thought sometimes I must die of
that heart-sickness, and besides, I made myself unhappy with wrong
thoughts.  In the spring Annie went away.  I couldn't go, because Mrs
Lee and the children were ill; you mind I told you about that.  I was
unhappy at first; but afterwards I was not, and I never was again--in
the same way, I mean."

The work she had been busy upon dropped from her hands, and over her
face stole the look of peace and sweet content that Gertrude had so
often wondered at.  For a little while she sat quite still, forgetting,
it seemed, that she was not alone; and then Gertrude said, softly.

"Well, and what then?"

Christie drew a long breath as she took up her work.

"Well, after that, something happened.  I'm afraid I can't tell it so
that you will understand.  It seems very little just to speak about, but
it made a great difference to me.  I went to the kirk one day when a
stranger preached.  I can't just mind the words he said, at least I
can't repeat them.  And even if I could I dare say they would seem just
common words to you.  I had heard them all before, many a time, but that
day my heart was opened to understand them, I think.  The way that God
saves sinners seemed so plain and wise and sure, that I wondered I had
never seen it so before.  I seemed to see it in a new way, and that it
is all His work from beginning to end.  He pardons and justifies and
sanctifies, and keeps us through all; and it seemed so natural and easy
to trust myself in His hands.  I have never been very unhappy since that
day, and I don't believe I shall ever be very unhappy again."

There was a long silence.  Miss Gertrude was repeating to herself, over
and over again:

"His work, from beginning to end!  He pardons, justifies, sanctifies,
and saves at last."

So many new and strange thoughts crowded into the young girl's mind that
for the moment she forgot Christie and her interest in all she had been
saying.  Word by word she repeated to herself, "pardons," "justifies,"
"sanctifies," "saves."

"I cannot understand it."  And in a little while, bewildered with her
own speculations, she turned from the subject with a sigh.

"Well, and what else?" she said to Christie.

"Oh, there is no more.  What were we speaking about?  Oh, yes; about
having patience.  Well, when one has a great good to fall back upon,
something that cannot be changed or lost or taken from us, why, it is
easy to have patience with common little things that cannot last long
and that often change to good.  Yes, I do think I am more patient than I
used to be.  Things don't seem the same."

It filled Gertrude with a strange unhappiness to hear Christie talk in
this way.  The secret of the little maid's content appeared so
infinitely desirable, yet so unattainable by her.  She seemed at once to
be set so far-away from her--to be shut out from the light and pleasant
place where Christie might always dwell.

"I don't understand it," she repeated to herself.  "If it were anything
that could be reasoned out or striven for, or even if we could get it by
patient waiting.  But we can do nothing.  We are quite helpless, it
seems."

In her vexed moments Gertrude sometimes took pleasure in starting
objections and asking questions which Christie found it difficult to
answer.

"It is all real to her, though.  One would think, to see her sitting
there, that there is nothing in the world that has the power to trouble
her long.  And there really is nothing, if she is a child of God--as she
says.  What a strange thing it is!"

She sat watching the little absorbed face, thinking over her own vexed
thoughts, till the old restless feeling would let her sit no longer.
Rising, she went to the window and looked out.

"What a gloomy day it is!" she said.  "How low the clouds are, and how
dim and grey the light is!  And listen to the wind moaning and sighing
among the trees!  It is very dreary.  Don't you think so, Christie?"

Christie looked up.  "Yes, now that you speak of it, it does seem
dreary; at least, it seems dreary outside.  And I dare say it seems
dreary in the house to you.  Have they all gone out?"

"Yes; and there is to be no six o'clock dinner.  They are to dine in
town and go to some lecture or other.  I almost wish I had gone."

"I promised Claude that if he was very good he should go down to the
drawing-room, and you would sing to us," said Christie.  "We must air
the nursery, you know."

"I have been very good, haven't I, Tudie?" said the little boy, looking
up from the pictures with which he had been amusing himself.

"Very good and sweet, my darling," said Gertrude, kneeling down by the
low chair on which her little brother sat.  She put her arms around him,
and drawing his head down on her breast, kissed him many times, her
heart filling full of tenderness for the fragile little creature.  The
child laughed softly, as he returned her caresses, stroking her cheeks
and her hair with his little thin hand.

"You won't be cross any more, Tudie?" he said.

"I don't know, dear.  I don't mean to be cross, but I dare say I shall
be, for all that."

"And will you sing to Christie and me?"

"Oh, yes; that I will--to your heart's content."

She had taken him in her arms, and was sitting with him on her lap, by
this time; and they were silent, while Christie moved about the room,
putting things away before they should go down-stairs.

"Christie," said Gertrude, "do you know I think Claude must be changed
as you say you are?  He is so different from what he used to be!"

Christie stood quite still, with the garment she had been folding in her
hands.

"He is much better," she said.  "He does not suffer as he used to do."

"No.  Well, perhaps that is it.  Do you think he is too young to be
changed?  But if the change is wrought by God, as you say it is, how can
he be too young?"

Christie came and knelt beside them.

"I don't know.  I suppose not.  You know it is said, `Suffer the little
children to come unto Me.'"

The little boy looked from one to the other as they spoke.

"It was Jesus who said that--Jesus, who opened the eyes of the blind
man.  And He loved us and died for us.  I love Him dearly, Tudie."

The girls looked at each other for a moment.  Then Christie kissed his
little white hands, and Gertrude kissed his lips and his shining hair,
but neither of them spoke a word.

"Now, Tudie, come and sing to Christie and me," said the child, slipping
from her lap, and taking her hand.

"Yes; I will sing till you are weary."  And as she led him down-stairs
and through the hall, her voice rose clear as a bird's, and her painful
thoughts were banished for that time.

But they came back again more frequently and pressed more heavily as the
winter passed away.  She put a restraint on herself, as far as Christie
and her little brothers were concerned.  When she felt unhappy or
irritable, she stayed away from the upper nursery.  She would not
trouble Christie any more with her naughtiness, she said to herself; so
at such times she would shut herself in her room, or go out with her
mother or Miss Atherton to drive or pay visits, so as to chase her
vexing thoughts away.  But they always came back again.  She grew silent
and grave, caring little for her studies or her music, or for any of the
thousand employments that usually fill up the time of young people.

Even Clement was permitted to escape from the discipline of lessons to
which he had been for some time condemned during at least one of Miss
Gertrude's morning hours.  She no longer manifested the pride in his
progress and in his discipline and obedience which had for some time
been a source of amusement and interest to the elder members of the
family.  Master Clement was left to lord it over Martha in the lower
nursery as he had not been permitted to do since his mother's visit to
the sea-side.

"What ails you, Gertrude?" said Mrs Seaton, one Sabbath afternoon.
"Are you not well?  What are you thinking about?  I declare, you look as
if you had not a friend in the world!"

Gertrude was sitting with her chin leaning on her hand and her eyes
fixed on the grey clouds that seemed to press close down on the tops of
the snow-laden trees above the lawn.  It was already growing dark, and
the dreariness of the scene without was reflected on the girl's face.
She started at the sound of her mother's voice.

"I am quite well," she said, coming towards the fire, slightly
shivering, "but somehow I feel stupid; I suppose just because it is
Sunday."

"That is not a very good reason, I should think," said Mrs Seaton,
gravely.  "What were you thinking about?"

"I don't know; I have forgotten.  I was thinking about a great many
things.  For one thing, I was thinking how long the winter is here."

"Why, it is hardly time to think about that yet," said Miss Atherton,
coming forward from the sofa where she had been sitting; "the winter is
hardly begun yet.  For my part, I like winter.  But," she added,
pretending to whisper very secretly to Miss Gertrude, "I don't mind
telling _you_ that I get a little stupid on Sunday myself."

"Frances, pray don't talk nonsense to the child," said Mrs Seaton.

"It is not half so much of a sin to talk nonsense as it is to look glum,
as Gertrude does.  What ails you, child?"

Gertrude made no answer.

"Are you unwell, Gertrude?" asked Mrs Seaton.

"No, mother; I am perfectly well.  What an idea!" she said, pettishly.

"She looks exactly like her Aunt Barbara," said Miss Atherton.  "I
declare, I shouldn't be surprised if she were to turn round and propose
that I should read that extraordinary book I saw in her hand this
morning!  She looks capable of doing anything in the solemn line at this
moment."

Gertrude laughed, but made no answer.

"You do not take exercise enough," said Mrs Seaton.  "You have not been
like yourself for a week."

"I dare say that is it, mamma."

"Of course she is not like herself!" said Miss Atherton.  "She is
exactly like her Aunt Barbara.  Gertrude, my dear, you're not thinking
of growing good, are you?"

"Don't you think it might be of some advantage to the world if I were to
improve a little?" asked Gertrude, laughing, but not pleasantly.

"Well, I don't know.  I am afraid it would put us all out sadly.  Only
fancy her `having a mission,' and trying to reform me!"

"Pray, Frances, don't talk that way," said Mrs Seaton; but she could
not help laughing at the look of consternation the young lady assumed.

"Ah, I know what is the matter with her!" exclaimed Miss Atherton, just
as the gentlemen came in.  "It is your fault, Mr Sherwood.  You are
making her as wise as you are yourself, and glum besides.  It is quite
time she were done with all those musty books.  I think for the future
we will consider her education finished."

"What is the matter, young ladies?  You are not quarrelling, I hope?"
said Mr Seaton, seating himself beside them.

"Oh, no!  It is with Mr Sherwood I am going to quarrel.  He and his big
books are giving Gertrude the blues.  It must be stopped."

"I am sorry Miss Gertrude is in such a melancholy state," said Mr
Sherwood, laughing; "but I am quite sure that neither I nor my big books
have had anything to do with it.  I have not had an opportunity to
trouble her for a week, and I doubt whether she has troubled herself
with any books of my selection for a longer time than that."

"Oh, well, you need not tell tales out of school," said Miss Atherton,
hastily, noticing the look of vexation that passed over Gertrude's face.
"I am going to take the refractory young lady in hand.  I think I can
teach her."

"I don't doubt it," said Mr Sherwood, with a smile and a shrug; "but if
I were to be permitted to name a successor in my labours, it certainly
would not be you."

"Hear him!" exclaimed Miss Atherton, with indignation which was only
partly feigned.  "As if I were not to be entrusted with the instruction
of a chit like you!  Gertrude, can't you think of something terribly
severe to say to him?  Tell him you are to have nothing more to do with
him."

Gertrude shook her head and laughed.

"I am very well content with my teacher," she said.

"And as a general thing, I have been very well content with my pupil,"
said Mr Sherwood, looking grave.  "I should like nothing better than to
teach her still."

"Charles, is it decided?  Are you going away?" asked Mrs Seaton.

"Yes, I am going; and the sooner the better, I suppose."

"If one could really be sure that it is best for you to go," said Mrs
Seaton, with a sigh.  "But it is sad that you should go alone, perhaps
to be ill among strangers."

"By no means.  I have no thought of being ill," said Mr Sherwood,
cheerfully.  "My going is not altogether, nor chiefly, on account of my
health.  This is the best season for my long-talked-of Southern trip,
and I dare say the milder climate will suit me better than the bitter
Canadian winds."

There was a great deal more said about his going which need not be
repeated.  Gertrude listened to all, sadly enough.

"I know how it will end," she said to herself; "I shall have to go to
school after all."

She thought at first this was her only cause of regret.  But it was not.
Mr Sherwood and she had become much better friends within the last few
months than they used to be.  As a general thing, the lessons had been a
source of pleasure to both, and of great profit to Gertrude.  In his
capacity of teacher, Mr Sherwood never teased and bantered her as he
had been apt to do at other times.  Indeed, he had almost given up that
now; and Gertrude thought it much more pleasant to be talked to
rationally, or even to be overlooked altogether, than to be trilled
with.  Besides, though he put a cheerful face on the matter of leaving,
he was ill, and sometimes despondent; and it seemed to her very sad
indeed that he should go away among strangers alone.

"Will you answer my letters if I write to you?  Or will you care to hear
from me?" asked Mr Sherwood, as he bade her good-bye.

"Oh, yes, indeed!  I should care very much.  But I am afraid you would
think my letters very uninteresting--such letters as I write to the
girls at home.  You would not care for them?"

"I shall care very much for them.  Promise me that you will tell me
everything--about your reading, and your visits, and about your little
brothers, and their nurse even.  I think I shall wish to hear about
everything here, when I am so far-away."

Gertrude promised, but not very eagerly.  An impulse seized her to ask
him to forgive all her petulant speeches and waywardness, but when she
tried to do it she could not find her voice.  Perhaps he read her
thought in her tearful eyes and changeful face, and grew a little
remorseful as he remembered how often he had vexed her during the first
months of their acquaintance.  At any rate, he smiled very kindly as he
stooped to kiss her, and said, earnestly:

"We shall always be good friends now, whatever happens.  God bless you,
my child! and good-bye."



CHAPTER NINETEEN.

MORE CHANGES.

But I must not linger with Miss Gertrude and her troubles.  It is the
story of Christie that I have to tell.  They went the same way for a
little while, but their paths were now to separate.

For that came to pass which Gertrude had dreaded when Mr Sherwood went
away.  It was decided that she should go to school.  She was too young
to go into society.  Her step-mother, encouraged by Miss Atherton, might
have consented to her sharing all the gaieties of a rather gay season,
and even her father might have yielded against his better judgment, had
she herself been desirous of it.  But she was not.  She was more quiet
and grave than ever, and spent more time over her books than was at all
reasonable, as Miss Atherton thought, now that no lessons were expected
from her.

She grew thin and pale, too, and was often moody, and sometimes
irritable.  She moped about the house, and grew stupid for want of
something to do, as her father thought; and so, though it pained him to
part with her, and especially to send her away against her will, he
suffered himself to be persuaded that nothing better could happen to her
in her present state of mind than to have earnest occupation under the
direction of a friend of the family, who took charge of the education of
a few young ladies in a pleasant village not far from their home.

It grieved her much to go.  She had come to love her little brothers
better than she knew till the time for parting drew near.  This, and the
dread of going among strangers, made her unhappy enough during the last
few days of her stay.

"I can't think how the house will seem without you," said Christie to
her, one night, as they were sitting together beside the nursery fire.

Gertrude turned so as to see her as she sat at work, but did not answer
her for a minute or two.

"Do you know, I was just thinking whether my going away would make the
least bit of difference in the world to you?" she said, at last.

There was no reply to be made to this, for Christie thought neither the
words nor the manner quite kind, after all the pleasant hours they had
passed together.  She never could have guessed the thoughts that were in
Gertrude's mind in the silence that followed.  She was saying to
herself, almost with tears, how gladly she would change places with
Christie, who was sitting there as quietly as if no change of time or
place could make her unhappy.  For her discontent with herself had by no
means passed away.  It had rather deepened as her study of the Bible
became more earnest, and the strong, pure, unselfish life of which she
had now and then caught glimpses seemed more than ever beyond her power
to attain.  When she tried most, it seemed to her that she failed most;
and the disgust which she felt on account of her daily failures had been
gradually deepening into a sense of sinfulness that would not be
banished.  She strove to banish it.  She was indignant with herself
because of her unhappiness, but she struggled vainly to cast it off.
And when to this was added the sad prospect of leaving home, it was more
than she could bear.

She had come up-stairs that night with a vague desire to speak to
Christie about her troubles, and she had been trying to find suitable
words, when Christie spoke.  Her ungracious reply did not make a
beginning any easier.  It was a long time before either of them said
another word, and it was Christie who spoke first.

"Maybe, after all, you will like school better than you expect," she
said.  "Things hardly ever turn out with us as we fear."

"Well, perhaps so.  I must just take things as they come, I suppose."

The vexation had not all gone yet, Christie thought, by her tone; so she
said no more.  In a little while she was quite startled by Miss
Gertrude's voice, it was so changed, as she said:

"All day long this has been running in my mind: `Whosoever drinketh of
the water that I shall give him shall never thirst.'  What does it
mean?"

"Jesus said it to the woman at the well," said Christie.  And she added:
"`But the water that I shall give him shall be in him as a well of water
springing up to everlasting life.'"

"What does it mean, do you think--`shall never thirst'?"

Christie hesitated.  Of late their talks had not always been pleasant.
Gertrude's vexed spirit was not easy to deal with, and her questions and
objections were not always easily answered.

"I don't know; but I think the `living water' spoken about in the other
verses means all the blessings that Christ has promised to His people."

She paused.

"His people--always His people!" said Miss Gertrude to herself.

"God's Spirit is often spoken of under the figure of water," continued
Christie.  "`I will pour water on him that is thirsty!' and in another
place Jesus Himself says, `If any man thirst, let him come unto Me and
drink.'  Such an expression must have been very plain and appropriate to
the people of that warm country, where water was necessary and not
always easily got."

Christie had heard all this said; and she repeated it, not because it
answered Miss Gertrude's question, but because she did not know what
else to say.  And all the time she was trying to get a glimpse of the
face which the young lady shaded with her hand.  She wanted very much to
say something to do her good, especially now that they were about to
part.  The feeling was strong in Christie's heart, at the moment, that
though Miss Gertrude might return again, their intercourse could never
be renewed--at least not on the same footing; and though it hurt her
much to know it, her own pain was quite lost in the earnest desire she
felt in some way or other to do Miss Gertrude good.  So, after a pause,
she said, again--

"I suppose `to thirst' means to earnestly desire.  `Blessed are they who
hunger and thirst after righteousness,' you remember.  And David says,
`As the hart panteth after the water-brook, so panteth my soul after
Thee, O God!'  And in another place, `My soul thirsteth for Thee.'"

Gertrude neither moved nor spoke, and Christie went on--

"And when it is said of them, `They shall never thirst,' I suppose it
means they shall be satisfied out of God's fulness.  Having His best
gift, all the rest seems of little account.  `Blessed is the man whom
Thou choosest, and causest to approach near unto Thee, that he may dwell
in Thy courts: he shall be satisfied with the goodness of Thy house, and
of Thy holy temple.'  And in another place, `My soul shall be satisfied
as with marrow and fatness, and my mouth shall praise Thee with joyful
lips.'"  And then, as she was rather apt to do when deeply in earnest,
breaking into the old familiar Scottish version, she added--

  "`They with the fatness of Thy house
  Shall be well satisfied;
  From rivers of Thy pleasures Thou
  Wilt drink to them provide.
  Because of life the fountain pure
  Remains alone with Thee;
  And in that purest light of Thine
  We clearly light shall see.'"

She stopped, partly because she thought she had said enough, and partly
because it would not have been easy just then to have said more.  Her
face drooped over her work, and there was silence again.

"Well," said Miss Gertrude, with a long breath, "it must be a wonderful
thing to be _satisfied_, as you call it."

"Yes," said Christie, softly; "and the most wonderful thing of all is
that all may enjoy this blessedness, and freely, too."

"I have heard you say that before," said Miss Gertrude; "but it is all a
mystery to me.  You say all who will may have this blessedness; but the
Bible says it is the man whom God chooses that is blessed."

"Well," said Christie, gravely, "what would you have?  `By grace are ye
saved through faith, and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God.'
`The gift of God is eternal life through Jesus Christ our Lord.'  There
is nothing in all the Bible clearer than that.  And surely eternal life
is a gift worthy of God to give."

"But He does not give it to all," said Miss Gertrude.

"To all who desire it--to all who seek for it in Jesus' name," said
Christie, earnestly.

"But in another place it says, `No man can come unto Me, except the
Father, who hath sent Me, draw him.'"

Gertrude did not speak to-night, as she had sometimes done of late, in
the flippant way which thoughtless young people often assume when they
talk on such subjects.  Her voice and manner betrayed to Christie that
she was very much in earnest, and she hesitated to answer her; not, as
at other times, because she thought silence was the best reply, but
because she longed so earnestly to say just what was right.

"This change which is so wonderful must be God's work from beginning to
end, you once said," continued Gertrude.  "And since we have no part in
the work, I suppose we must sit and wait till the change comes, with
what patience we may."

"It is God's work from beginning to end," repeated Christie,
thoughtfully.  "We cannot work this change in ourselves.  We cannot save
ourselves, in whole or in part.  Nothing can be clearer than that."

"Well?" said Gertrude, as she paused.

"Why, it would be strange indeed if so great a work was left to
creatures so weak and foolish as we are.  None but God could do it.  And
if a child is hungry or thirsty or defiled, what needs he to know more
than that there is enough and to spare for all his wants in the hands of
a loving Father?  There would be no hope for us if this great change
were to be left to us to work.  But the work being God's, all may hope.
I suppose I know what you mean," she added.  "I have heard my father,
and Peter O'Neil, and others, speak about these things.  Peter used to
say, `If God means to save me He will save me; and I need give myself no
trouble about it.'  That is true in one sense, but not in the sense that
Peter meant.  I wish I could mind what my father used to say to him, but
I cannot.  Somehow, I never looked at it in that way.  It seemed to me
such a wonderful and blessed thing that God should have provided a way
in which we could be saved, and then that He should save us freely,
that, it never came into my mind to vex myself with thoughts like these.
I was young, only a child, but I had a great many troubled unhappy
thoughts about myself; and to be able to put them all aside--to leave
them all behind, as it were, and just trust in Jesus, and let Him do all
for me--oh, I cannot tell you the blessed rest and peace it was to me!
But I did not mean to speak about myself."

"But I want you to tell me," said Gertrude, softly.

"I cannot tell you much," said Christie, gravely.  "I am not wise about
such things.  I know there are some who make this a stone to stumble
over--that we can do nothing, and we must just wait.  But don't you
remember how it is said, `Seek ye the Lord while He may be found; call
ye upon Him when He is near.'  `They that seek Me early shall find Me.'
And in the New Testament, `Ask, and ye shall receive; seek, and ye shall
find.'  And Jesus Himself said, `If any man thirst, let him come unto Me
and drink.'  And in another place it is said, `The Spirit and the bride
say, Come.  And let him that heareth say, Come.  And let him that is
athirst come.  And whosoever will, let him take the water of life
freely.'

"Surely all this means something.  God would never bid us come unless He
was willing to receive us.  Having given His Son to die for us, how can
we doubt His willingness to receive us?  Surely no one who is weary and
heavy-laden need stay away, when He bids them come.  He says, `I will
heal your backslidings; I will receive you graciously; I will love you
freely.  A new heart will I give to you, and a right spirit will I put
within you.'  Ah, that is the best of all!"

There was a pause again, and then Christie added--

"I can't say all I wish to say.  Though I see all this clearly myself, I
haven't the way of making it clear to others.  But there is one thing
sure.  It is just those who feel themselves to be helpless that have
reason to hope.  `For while we were yet without strength, in due time
Christ died for the ungodly.'  Why need any one hesitate after that?"

Little more was said; but if ever Christie prayed earnestly she prayed
for Gertrude at that hour.  And afterwards, when they met again, in
circumstances well calculated to dispel all foolish shyness in speaking
about such things, Gertrude told her that she too was praying as she had
never prayed before.  And the happy tears that stood in their eyes as
they spoke afforded good evidence that these petitions, though silent,
had not ascended in vain.

The days that followed the departure of Gertrude were uneventful ones.
Only one thing happened before spring came to break the quiet routine of
Christie's life.  The little boy Claude loved her better every day, but
no better than she loved him.  And as time passed on, and his health,
notwithstanding the frequent recurrence of bad days and sudden turns of
illness, continued steadily to improve, the influence for good which his
little nurse and her simple teachings had over him became more apparent
to all the household.

She was treated by Mrs Seaton with a consideration which she had not
been in the habit of showing her servants.  Hitherto the daily drives of
the little invalid had been shared by his mother or Gertrude, while
Christie was expected during their absence to perform such duties in the
nursery as could not well be attended to while the children were with
her.  But after Gertrude went away it was usually so arranged that
Christie should go with him.  She was growing tall, but she was very
slender; and though she never complained of illness, it was easy to be
seen that she had not much strength to fall back upon.  Grateful for her
loving care of her helpless little boy, Mrs Seaton spared her all
possible labour, while she trusted her implicitly in all that concerned
both children.

"If she were only a little stronger, I should consider myself very
fortunate in having a nurse in every way so suitable for my little boy,"
said Mrs Seaton many a time.  And many a time, as the spring
approached, Christie said to herself:

"If I were only a little stronger!"

The one event that broke the monotony of her life after Miss Gertrude
went away was a visit from her sister Effie.  The visit was quite
unlooked for.  Christie returned from a walk with Claude one day, to
find her sister awaiting her in the upper nursery.  To say that the
surprise was a joyful one would be saying little, yet after the first
tearful embrace, the joy of both sisters was manifested very quietly.
The visit was to be a very brief one.  Two days at most were all that
Effie could spare from home and school.  But a great deal may be said
and enjoyed in two days.

"How tall you have grown, Christie!" was Effie's first exclamation, when
she had let her sister go.  "But you are not very strong yet, I am
afraid; you are very slender, and you have no colour, child."

"I am very well, Effie.  You know I was always a `white-faced thing,' as
Aunt Elsie used to say.  But you-- John was right.  You are bonnier than
ever."

Effie laughed a little, but she looked grave enough in a minute.

"Are you lame still, Christie?  I thought you were better of that."

"Oh, it is nothing, Effie.  It is not the old lameness that used to
trouble me.  I fell on the stairs the other day, and hurt my knee a
little, that is all.  It is almost well now."

I could never tell of all the happy talk that passed between the sisters
during those two days, and if I could it would not interest my readers
as it interested them.  Indeed, I dare say some of it would seem foolish
enough to them.  But it was all very pleasant to Christie.  Every
incident in their home life, everything that had taken place in their
neighbourhood since her departure, was fraught with interest to her.
She listened with delight to the detailed account of circumstances at
which Effie in her letters had only been able to hint; she asked
questions innumerable, and praised or blamed with an eagerness that
could not have been more intense had all these things been taking place
under her eyes.

The sunny side of their home life was presented to Christie, you may be
sure.  The straits to which they had sometimes been reduced were passed
lightly over, while the signs of brighter days, which seemed to be
dawning upon them, were made the most of by Effie's hopeful spirit.  The
kindness of one friend, and the considerateness of another in the time
of trouble, were dwelt on more earnestly than the straits that had
proved them.  "God had been very good to them," Effie said many times;
and Christie echoed it with thankfulness.  Nor is it to be supposed that
Effie listened with less interest to all that Christie had to tell, or
that she found less cause for gratitude.

At first she had much to say about Miss Gertrude and the little boys,
and of her pleasant life since she had been with them.  But by little
and little Effie led her to speak of her first months in the city, and
of her trials and pleasures with the little Lees.  She did not need much
questioning when she was fairly started.  She told of her home-sickness
at first, her longings for them all, her struggles with herself, and her
vexing thoughts about being dependent upon Aunt Elsie.  Of the last she
spoke humbly, penitently, as though she expected her sister to chide her
for her waywardness.

But Effie had no thought of chiding her.  As she went on to tell of Mrs
Lee's illness and of her many cares with the children, she quite
unconsciously revealed to her interested listener the history of her own
energy and patience--of all that she had done and borne during these
long months.

Of Mrs Lee's kindness she could not speak without tears.  Even the
story of little Harry's death did not take Christie's voice away as did
the remembrance of her parting with his mother.

"I am sure she was very sorry to part with me," she said.  "Oh, she had
many cares; and sorrows too, I am afraid.  And you may think how little
she had to comfort her when she said to me that I had been her greatest
comfort all the winter.  She was very good and kind to me.  I loved her
dearly.  Oh, how I wish I could see her again!"

"You _will_ see her again, I do not doubt," said Effie, in a low voice.
Christie gave her a quick look.

"Yes, I hope so--I believe so."

After a little while, Effie said:

"If I had known how unhappy you were at first, I think I would have
called you home.  But I am not sorry that you stayed, now."

"No; oh, no.  I am very glad I came.  I think after Annie went away I
was worse than I was at first for a little while; but I was very glad
afterwards that I did not go with her, very glad."

"Yes," said Effie, softly.  "You mind you told me something about it in
a letter."

So, shyly enough at first, but growing earnest as she went on, Christie
told her about that rainy Sabbath morning when she went to the kirk,
where Jesus, through the voice of a stranger, had spoken peace to her
soul.

"I couldna see him with my blind eyes from where I sat.  I shouldna ken
him if I were to see him now.  But what a difference he made to me!
Yes, I know; it wasna he, it was God's Holy Spirit; and yet I would like
to see him.  I wonder will I ken him when we meet in heaven?"

Effie could not find her voice for a moment, and soon Christie went on:

"After that everything was changed.  It seemed like coming out of the
mist to the top of the hill.  Do you mind at home how even I could get a
glimpse of the sea and the far-away mountains, on a fair summer morning?
Nothing was so bad after that, and nothing will ever be so bad any
more.  I don't think if even the old times were to come back I should
ever be such a vexation to you again, Effie."

"Would you like to go home with me, Christie?" said Effie.  Christie
looked up eagerly.

"Yes; for some things very much, if you thought best.  I am to go in the
summer, at any rate.  Would you like me to go now, Effie?"

"It is not what I would like that we must think about.  If I had had my
way, you would never have left home.  Not that I am sorry for it now,
far from it; and though I would like to take you with me--indeed, I came
with no other thought--yet, as there is as good a reason for your
staying as there ever was for your coming, and far better, now that you
are contented, dear, I am not sure that I should be doing right to take
you away before summer.  They would miss you here, Christie."

"Yes," said Christie, with a sigh, "I dare say they would.  But I must
go home when summer comes, Effie.  Why, it is more than a year and a
half since I have seen any of them but Annie and you."

"Yes," said Effie, thoughtfully.  She was saying to herself that for
many reasons it was better for Christie to stay where she was, for a
time at least.  She had kept the sunny side of their home life in
Christie's view since she had been there.  But it had another side.  She
saw very plainly that Christie was more comfortably situated in many
ways than she could possibly be at home, to say nothing of the loss of
the help she could give them, and the increase of expense which another
would make in their straitened household.

Yet there was something in Christie's voice that made her heart ache at
the sad necessity.

"I don't believe it will grieve you more to stay than it will grieve me
to go home without you," she said, at last.  "I have been trying to
persuade myself ever since I came here that I had better take you home
with me.  But I am afraid I ought to deny myself the happiness."

It was not easy to say this, as was plain enough from the tears that
fell on Christie's head as it sank down on her sister's breast.
Christie had rarely seen Effie cry.  Even at the sad time of their
father's death, Effie's tears had fallen silently and unseen, and she
was strangely affected by the sight of them now.

"Effie," she said, eagerly, "I am quite content to stay.  And I must
tell you now--though I didna mean to do so at first, for fear something
might happen to hinder it--Mrs Seaton said one day, if Claude still
grew better, she might perhaps send him with me for a change of air, and
then I should be at home and still have my wages to help.  Wouldna that
be nice?  And I think it is worth a great deal that Mrs Seaton should
think of trusting him with me so far-away.  But he is better, and I have
learned what to do for him; and he is such a little child we need make
no difference for him at home.  Would you like it, Effie?"

Yes, Effie would have liked anything that could bring such a glow to her
sister's face; and she entered into a discussion of ways and means with
as much earnestness as Christie herself, and they soon grew quite
excited over their plans.  Indeed, all the rest of the visit was passed
cheerfully.  Mrs Seaton, after seeing and talking with Effie, confirmed
the plan about sending Claude with Christie in the summer, provided it
would be agreeable to them all.

"He has become so attached to her, I hardly know how he could do without
her now," said Mrs Seaton.  "And I suppose nothing would make Christie
willing to forego her visit at home when summer comes."

To tell the truth, Mrs Seaton was greatly surprised and pleased with
the sister of her little nurse.  She knew, of course, that Christie had
been what her country-people called "well brought up," and she had
gathered from some of Gertrude's sayings that the family must have seen
better days.  But she was not prepared to find in the elder sister that
Christie had mentioned, sometimes even in her presence, a person at all
like Effie.

"She had quite the appearance of a gentlewoman," said Mrs Seaton.  "She
was perfectly self-possessed, yet simple and modest.  I assure you I was
quite struck with her."

The brief visit came to an end all too quickly.  The hope of a pleasant
meeting in summer made the parting comparatively easy, and helped
Christie to feel quite contented when she found herself alone.  She was
in danger sometimes of falling into her old despondent feelings, but she
knew her weakness and watched against it, and made the most of the few
pleasures that fell to her lot.

"I won't begin and count the weeks yet," she said to herself.  "That
would make the time seem longer.  I will just wait, and be cheerful and
hopeful, as Effie bade me; and surely I have good cause to be cheerful.
I only wish I were a little stronger."

The winter seemed to take its leave slowly and unwillingly that year,
but it went at last.  First the brown sides of the mountains showed
themselves, and then the fields grew bare, and here and there the water
began to make channels for itself down the slopes to the low places.  By
and by the gravel walks and borders of the garden appeared; and as the
days grew long, the sunshine came pleasantly in through the bare boughs
of the trees to chequer the nursery floor.

The month of March seemed long; there were many bleak days in it.  But
it passed, as did the first weeks of April.  The fields grew warm and
green, and over the numberless budding things in the fields and garden
Christie watched with intense delight.  The air became mild and balmy,
and then they could pass hour after hour in the garden, as they used to
do when she first came.

But Christie did not grow strong, though often during the last part of
the winter she had said to herself that all she needed to make her well
again was the fresh air and the spring sunshine.  Her old lameness came,
or else she suffered from a new cause, more hopeless and harder to bear.
The time came when a journey to or from the upper nursery was a
wearisome matter to her.  Wakeful nights and languid days became
frequent.  It was with great difficulty sometimes that she dragged
herself through the duties of the weary day.

She did not complain of illness.  She hoped every day that the worst was
over, and that she would be as well as usual again.  Mrs Seaton
lightened her duties in various ways.  Martha, the nurse in the lower
nursery, was very kind and considerate too, and did what she could to
save her from exertion.  But no one thought her ill; she did not think
herself so.  It was the pain in her knee, making her nights so sleepless
and wearisome, that was taking her strength away, she thought; if she
could only rest as she used to do, she would soon be well.  So for a few
days she struggled on.

But the time came when she felt that it would be vain to struggle
longer.  After a night of pain and sleeplessness she rose, resolved to
tell Mrs Seaton that she feared she must go home.  She was weak and
worn-out, and she could not manage to say what she had to say without a
flood of tears, which greatly surprised her mistress.  She soothed her
very kindly, however, and when she was quiet again, she said--

"Are you so ill, Christie?  Are you quite sure that you are not a little
home-sick with it, too?  I do not wonder that you want to see that kind,
good sister of yours, but if you will have patience for a week or two, I
will send Claude with you."

But Christie shook her head.  "I am not at all home-sick," she said.
"And I don't think I am very ill either; but the pain in my knee is
sometimes very bad.  It grows worse when I walk about, and then I cannot
sleep.  I am afraid I must go home and rest awhile."

"Is it so very bad?" said Mrs Seaton, gravely.  "Well, the doctor must
see it.  You shall go to him this very afternoon--or we may as well have
him here.  If he thinks there is anything serious the matter, something
must be done for it, whether you go home or not.  Don't be anxious about
it.  I dare say you will be as well as ever in a day or two."

But the doctor looked grave when he examined it, and asked some
questions about it, and the fall on the stairs, which seemed to have
brought on the trouble.  To Christie he said nothing, but his grave
looks did not pass away when she left the room.

"She must go home, then, I am afraid," said Mrs Seaton.  "I am very
sorry to lose her.  I don't know what Claude will do without her."

The doctor looked grave.

"Where is her home?  Far-away in the country, is it not?  It will never
do to let her go away there.  She must go to the hospital."

"The hospital!" exclaimed Mrs Seaton.  "Is it so very serious?"

"It may become very serious unless it is attended to.  No time ought to
be lost.  Could she go to-day, or to-morrow morning?"

Mrs Seaton looked very troubled.

"Must she go?  She was brought up in the country.  It seems necessary
she should have fresh air.  I am afraid her health would suffer from
confinement.  Could she not remain here?  Of course, if she needs advice
she must not think of going home.  But could she not stay here?"

"It is very kind in you to think of such a thing, but I am afraid she
will need more attention than she could possibly get at this distance
from town.  She will be very comfortable there.  Indeed, it seems to me
to be her only chance of a speedy recovery."

"But it seems unkind to send her out of the house, now that she is ill.
I can't bear to do it," said Mrs Seaton.

"Not at all, my dear madam.  It is done every day; and very well it is
that there is a place where such people can be received when they are
ill."

"But Christie is very unlike a common servant.  She is such a gentle,
faithful little thing; the children are so fond of her too."

"No one knows her good qualities better than I do, after what I saw of
her last winter.  But really it is the very best thing that could happen
to her in the circumstances.  Shall I tell her?  Perhaps it would be as
well."

Christie was greatly startled when they told her she must go to the
hospital.  Her first thought was that she could not go--that she must
get home to Effie and the rest before she should grow worse.  But a few
words from the doctor put an end to any such plan.  A little care and
attention now would make her quite well again; whereas if she were to go
home out of the reach of surgical skill, she might have a long and
tedious season of suffering--if, indeed, she ever fully recovered.  She
must never think of going home now.  She must not even think of waiting
till she heard from her sister.  That could do no possible good, and
every day's delay would only make matters worse.

He spoke very kindly to her.

"You must not let the idea of the hospital frighten you, as though one
ought to be very ill indeed before they go there.  It is a very
comfortable place, I can tell you.  I only wish I could get some of my
other patients there.  They would stand a far better chance of recovery
than they can do with the self-indulgence and indifferent nursing that
is permitted at home.  You will be very well there; and if you have to
look forward to some suffering, I am quite sure you have patience and
courage to bear it well."

Courage and patience!  Poor little Christie!  The words seemed to mock
her as she went about the preparations for her departure.  Her heart lay
as heavy as lead in her bosom.  She seemed like one stunned by a heavy
blow.  It destroyed the pain of parting with the little boys, however.
She left them quietly, without a tear, even though poor little Claude
clung to her, weeping and struggling to the very last.  But her face was
very pale, and her hands trembled as she unclasped his arms from her
neck, and hurried away, saying to herself "Shall I ever see his face any
more?"



CHAPTER TWENTY.

NEITHER FORGOTTEN NOR FORSAKEN.

Her first night in the hospital was very dreary.  No one can be
surprised to hear that she shed some sorrowful tears.  She was not taken
into a public ward, the kindness of Mrs Seaton procured for her a
private room while she should be there.  There were two beds in it, but
the other was unoccupied, and after the first arrangements had been made
for her comfort, she was left alone.

How solitary she felt as she sat listening to the street-noises, and to
the voices and footsteps that came from other parts of the house.  The
street was so narrow and so far beneath that she could see nothing that
was passing in it.  The weather-beaten roofs and glimpses of dusty
tree-tops that formed the view reminded her of the sorrowful days she
had passed in Mrs Lee's attic-nursery, and a feeling very like the old
miserable home-sickness of that time made her close her eyes and drop
her face upon her hands.

Poor Christie!  She had never prayed half so earnestly that she might be
strong and well again as she now prayed that she might not be left to
fall into an impatient, murmuring spirit.  She shrank from the thought
of a renewal of these heart-sick longings as she had never shrunk from
the thought of enduring bodily pain.  She prayed with all her heart
that, whatever suffering lay before her, God would give her strength and
patience to bear it--that she might be made willing to abide His time,
with no impatient longings as to what the end might be.

God has many ways in which He comforts His children.  Leaning her tired
head on the low window-sill, Christie slept and dreamed, and in her
dream, peace came to her spirit.  A strange, soft light spread around
her, like the gleam she had once seen fall on the sea in the early
morning.  Only the sea seemed near now, and there were strange, bright
forms flitting over it, and on the other side, far-away yet near, her
mother beckoned to her.  She knew it was her mother.  Her smile was the
very same, and the loving look in her eyes.  But, oh, she had grown so
beautiful!  Gazing and stretching her arms towards her, she seemed
conscious of a sweet and awful Presence, before which the shining sea
and the bright forms, and even her mother's glorified face, vanished.

_have called thee by thy name.  Thou art Mine_.

_I go to prepare a place for you_.

Whether the words were spoken, or whether she read them as in a book, or
whether it was only a remembrance of what she knew to be true, she could
not tell, but it brought peace ineffable.

She woke at the touch of the nurse, with a start and a sigh of
disappointment.  But there was more than patience in the smile with
which she answered her kind chiding; and the woman, looking in her face,
kept silent, feeling vaguely that words of encouragement, such as she
spoke often, as mere words of course, to patients under her care, were
not needed here.

So when Christie rose to a new day in this strange, sad place of
suffering, it was with an earnest desire to be contented and hopeful
during the few weeks she expected to spend in it.  It was by no means so
difficult a matter as she at first supposed.  She was not confined to
her room, but was permitted at stated times to go with the nurse into
the public wards; and though the sights she saw there saddened her many
a time, she was happy in having an opportunity of now and then doing a
kindness to some poor sufferer among them.  Sometimes it was to read a
chapter in the Bible, or a page or two in some book left by a visitor;
sometimes she had the courage to speak a word in season to the weary;
once or twice she wrote a letter for some patient who could not write
for herself.  All this did her good; and the sight she had of the
sufferings of others did; much to make her patient in bearing her own.

Then, too, she could work; and Mrs Seaton had kindly supplied her with
some of the pretty materials for fancy work which Effie and Gertrude had
taught her.  In this way many an hour, which would otherwise have been
very tedious, passed away pleasantly and even quickly.  She had books
too; and once, during the first month of her stay, Mrs Seaton visited
her, and several times proved her kind remembrance of her by sending her
some little gift--as a bunch of flowers, a book, or some little delicacy
to tempt her variable appetite.  Martha came almost every Sabbath, and
from her she heard of the little lads and sometimes of Miss Gertrude.
So the first few weeks passed far more pleasantly and rapidly than she
had thought possible.

When the doctor decided that she must not wait to hear from her sister
before placing herself under surgical care in the hospital, Christie
intended to write immediately to tell her of her changed prospects, but
when she thought about it again she hesitated.

"It will only be for a little while," she said.  "I will wait for a week
or two at least.  A month, or even six weeks, will soon pass; and if I
can write and tell them I am almost well again, it will not be half the
vexation to Effie and the others to know that I am here.  I will wait a
little while at least."

She waited a month and then wrote--not that she was nearly well again,
but hopefully, more hopefully than she felt, for she could not bear that
Effie and the rest at home should be made unhappy about her.  So she did
not tell them that she had been there a whole month, and that she was no
better, but rather worse.  She told them how kind everybody was to her,
and how the doctor gave her good hopes of soon being as well as ever and
able to get home again.

"Oh, how glad I shall be when that time comes!" wrote poor Christie.
"But you must not think, Effie, that I am fretful or discontented.
There are many things to make it pleasant for me here that I cannot
write to you about, and the doctors tell me that when I get over this I
shall very likely be better and healthier than ever I was; and whatever
happens, we are quite sure that this trouble was sent to us by One who
cares for us.  He has not forsaken me and never will, I am very sure of
that."

If Effie could have known of all the tears that fell before that letter
was fairly folded and sent away, she would hardly have taken all the
comfort from it that Christie intended she should; for notwithstanding
the doctor's frequent and kind assurances that her knee was doing well,
and that she soon would be as well as ever again, her heart sometimes
began to fail her.  She did not think that she was in danger, she did
not doubt but that she should see the green leaves and the wheat-fields
at home.  It never came into her mind that month after month, each
growing longer and more painful, might pass before a change should come.
And she never, even in the dreariest days, doubted that all would be
well in the end.

But six weeks, two months passed, and she grew no better, but rather
worse.  The active measures thought necessary to check the progress of
the disease in her limb caused her often great suffering.  Her rest was
uncertain, and broken by troubled dreams.  It was only now and then that
she was at all able to interest herself in the work that at first gave
her so much pleasure.  Even her books wearied her.  She was quite
confined to her room now, and, of course, left the greater part of the
time alone.  She was not often obliged to keep her bed all day, but
being moved to her chair near the window, she could not leave it again
but with the help of the nurse.  Hour after hour she used to sit,
leaning back wearily, listening to the distant sounds in the house or
the street, watching the clouds or the rain-drops on the window if the
day was overcast, or the motes dancing in the sunshine if it were fair.

Oh, how long these days seemed to her!  The leaves were not fully out
when she came in, and now summer was nearly over.  She used to think how
the harvest-fields were growing yellow, and how busy all the people at
home would be at work gathering in the grain.  The roses had come and
gone.  The numberless blossoms of the locust-tree had nodded and
breathed their fragrance in at the nursery window, and faded, and it was
almost time for the few late blossoms whose coming had so surprised her
last year.

Was it any wonder that many a time her pillow was wet with tears?  She
tried not to murmur.  The nurse and the doctors, too, thought her very
patient and quiet, and praised and encouraged her, telling her their
hopes that her suffering would not last much longer.  But still she grew
weaker every day, far weaker than she knew, for she could not try her
strength now by walking in the hall or climbing the broad stairs that
led to the wards.  Yes, she grew weaker.  Her appetite quite failed, and
except when the doctor gave her something to ease the pain and soothe
her restlessness, she slept little at night, but dozed in her chair
through the day, starting many a time from a dream of home, or of the
days when she was so happy with Gertrude and little Claude, with a pang
which was always new and hard to bear.

Thus awaking one day, she opened her eyes to see a grave, kind face
bending over her.  She did not recognise it immediately, but raised
herself up to look again, as it was withdrawn.  She knew the voice,
though, which said so kindly:

"My poor child, I fear you have suffered much."

With a flow of tears such as no one had seen her shed since she came,
she grasped the kind hand that was held out to her.  It was only for a
moment, however.

"I beg your pardon, sir," she said; "I couldn't help it.  I am so glad
to see you."

It was of no use to try to check her tears.  They must flow for a minute
or two.

"You remind me so much of Miss Gertrude and my little lads," she said at
last, with a smile, which was sadder to see than her tears, her
much-moved visitor thought.  "I don't often cry, but I couldn't help
it," and her voice broke again.

"I have just seen them all," said Mr Sherwood.  "They are all at the
sea-side, as you know.  They are all well; at least little Claude is no
worse than usual.  Miss Gertrude made me promise to come to see you.
She never knew, till she joined Mrs Seaton at the sea-side, how it was
with you.  And see, she sent you this."

"I thought she had forgotten me," said Christie, faintly, as she took,
with trembling fingers, a little note he held out to her.  She did not
read it, however, but lay quite still with her eyes closed, exhausted
with her tears and her surprise.

"Mrs Seaton thought you might have gone home by this time," said Mr
Sherwood.  "I suppose she did not know you had been so ill.  I hope I
may tell Miss Gertrude, when I write, that you will soon be well again."

"I don't know," said Christie, slowly.  "I hope I am not any worse.  I
must have patience, I suppose."

"I have no doubt you are very patient," said Mr Sherwood, hardly
knowing what else to say.

"I try to be patient, but I am restless with the pain sometimes, and the
time seems so long.  It is not really very long.  I came in May, and now
it is August; but it seems a long time--longer than all my life before,
it sometimes seems."

Mr Sherwood did not often find himself at a loss for something to say,
but he sat silent now.  There came into his mind what Christie had said
to little Claude in the cedar walk that day, about all things happening
for good, and how Jesus, if He saw that it would be best for him, could
make the little boy strong and well with a word, as He did the blind
man.  But it would have seemed to him like mockery to remind her of that
now.

For in truth the first sight of the girl had startled him greatly.  He
had come to the hospital more than half believing that he should find
that she had gone home to her friends well.  She was greatly changed; he
would not have known her if he had met her elsewhere.  Her face was
perfectly colourless, after the flush which her surprise at seeing him
had excited, had passed away; her eyes seemed unnaturally large, and her
brow far higher and broader than it used to be; and her hand, lying on
the coverlid, seemed almost as white as the little note she held in it.
What could he say to her?  Not, surely, that she would soon be well
again, for it seemed to him that she was past any hope of that.

"You have not read your letter," he said.

"No; I shall have that afterwards; and it is so long since I saw any one
that I ever saw before.  Did Miss Gertrude like her school?"

"Yes; I think she liked it.  She has grown, I think, and she is greatly
improved in many ways."

"She was always good to me," said Christie, softly.

"Well, I don't know.  She told me she was often very cross and
unreasonable with you," said Mr Sherwood, smiling.

"Well, sometimes, perhaps.  But I loved her.  I sometimes wonder if I
shall ever see her again."

"As soon as she comes home you may be sure of seeing her, and that will
not be long now--unless, indeed, you are better, and should go home
before she comes," he forced himself to add.

Christie made no reply to that, but in a little while she asked about
the children; and though Mr Sherwood was surprised, he was not sorry
that she did not speak any more about herself till he rose to go away.

"Must you go?" she asked, wistfully.  "When you hear from Miss Gertrude
again, perhaps you will come and tell me about her?"

"That I will," said Mr Sherwood, heartily; "and I would come before
that if I could do you any good I am sure I wish I could."

"Oh, you have done me good already.  I shall have something to think
about all day--and my letter, besides.  I thank you very much."

Just then her eyes fell on a flower in his button-hole.  He took it out
and offered it to her.

"Oh, I thank you!  I didn't mean to ask for it.  It will be company for
me all day."

"Are you quite alone from morning till night?  Poor child!  No wonder
that the time seems long!"

"The nurse comes in as often as I need anything.  But she thinks, they
all think, it would be better if I were to go into one of the wards.  I
can work or read very little now, and the time would not seem so long
with faces to see, even if they are sad faces."

Mr Sherwood still lingered.

"Do your friends know that you are here?  Do they know how ill you are?"
he asked.

"Oh, yes; they know I am in the hospital.  I have been waiting till I
should be a little better, to write again to Effie.  I must write soon.
She will be anxious about me, I'm afraid."

Her face looked very grave in the silence that followed.  Mr Sherwood
would fain have spoken some hopeful words, but somehow they did not come
readily into his mind; and when the nurse at the moment came into the
room, he withdrew.

But he did not forget the wan face of that suffering child.  It followed
him into the sunny street and into the quiet library.  Alone and in
company, all day long, he was haunted by the wistful eyes of that
patient girl as no sorrowful sight had ever haunted him before.

Mr Sherwood was not what could be called a benevolent man, a lover of
his kind.  He enjoyed doing a kind act when it came in his way--as who
does not?  But that he should go out of his way to do kind things for
people in whom he had no special interest, only that they were in
trouble and needed help, he had not thought his duty.  He had had
troubles of his own to bear, but they had not been of a kind that other
people could help much.  At any rate, people had not helped him; he had
not sought help.  Possibly he would have resented the idea of any one's
bearing his burdens for him, and no doubt he thought that in this sad,
disappointing world, each one must bear his own.  He had called at the
hospital because Miss Gertrude had asked him to call, and hoping that he
should find the little nurse already safe at home with her friends; but
however this might be, he had no thought of anything but pleasing his
little cousin in the matter.

Yet he had borne great and sore troubles in his lifetime--sickness and
sorrow and disappointment.  He carried the marks of those troubles
still, perhaps because he had never learned that the way to heal one's
own sorrows is to do what may be done for the healing of the sorrows of
others.  Certainly no such thought had ever come into his mind, and he
was quite surprised to find that the pale face and wistful eyes of
Christie still followed him.  He did not try to banish the thought of
her as he sometimes tried to banish painful thoughts.  He felt deeply
for her.  There were few days after that in which Christie did not have
some token of his remembrance.  Sometimes it was a bunch of flowers or a
little fruit, sometimes a book or a message from Gertrude.  Sometimes he
sent, sometimes he went himself, for the sake of seeing the little pale
face brighten at his entrance.

After a little time he found her no longer in her solitary room, but in
one of the wards.  It was not very large or very full.  Many of the
white beds, that stood in rows against the walls, were unoccupied; and
most of the patients seemed not very ill, or on a fair way to recover.
But it seemed to Mr Sherwood a very sad thing indeed that the eyes
which shone with such eager longing when he spoke of the fields and
gardens, or of the hills and valleys that he had seen in his wanderings,
should open day after day upon a scene so dreary.

What a strange, sad picture of life it seemed to him.  There were old
faces and young--faces on which years of sin and sorrow had set their
seal, young faces that looked old, and faces old and worn and weary, yet
growing slowly back into the look they must have had as little children,
as the end drew near.

There were a few bright faces even there.  A young servant-girl occupied
the bed next to Christie on one side.  She had been burned severely, but
not dangerously, in saving a child committed to her care from a serious
accident.  She suffered much at first, but quite patiently, and in a day
or two was cheerful, even merry, at the thought of getting away to the
country, where her home was.  She went away soon, and so did others--
some joyfully, with recovered health and hope, others to be seen no more
among the living.

"Do you like this better than to be quite alone?" asked Mr Sherwood one
day, as he sat by Christie's bed, watching the strange, painful scenes
around him.  She did not answer for a moment, and her face saddened as
her eye went down the long ward, thinking of the peculiar sorrow of each
of the suffering inmates.

"For some things I like it better.  It is less trouble to the nurse, and
the time does not seem so long.  It is very sad, though," she added.
"Even when I am free from pain myself, there is sure to be some one
suffering near me.  But I am getting used to it.  Folk get used to
anything in time, you know."

Almost always he left her cheerful, and though her recovery seemed day
by day no nearer, she never seemed to doubt that she would soon be well,
at least she never expressed any doubt to her kind friend till one day
after he had been many times to see her.

September had come in more sultry and warm than August had been; even
out in the open streets, towards the mountain, the motionless air was
hot and stifling.  It was a trying day in the narrow alleys and in the
low parts of the city, where many an invalid lay moaning and wishing for
the night to come.

In the ward where Christie lay the windows were darkened, and coming out
of the glare of the sun, for a moment Mr Sherwood thought it cool and
pleasant there.  It was close and unwholesome, however, as it was
everywhere, and Christie was more restless and feverish than he had ever
seen her.  She was now very often that way in the afternoon, she told
him; but when his eyes were accustomed to the dim light, he saw that
there were traces of tears on her flushed cheek, and he noticed that
even now it was all that she could do to keep her voice steady as she
spoke.

He did not ask her what troubled her; he had an instinctive feeling that
the question would bring back her tears, but he said, cheerfully:

"You look as if you needed a good sleep.  Suppose I read to you a
little?"

Her Bible lay on the pillow, and he took it up.  She laid herself down
wearily, and rested her cheek on her hand.  The book opened most readily
at the Psalms, and he read what first met his eye.

"`They that wait on the Lord shall be as Mount Zion, that cannot be
removed.  As the mountains are round about Jerusalem, so the Lord is
round about His people, from henceforth even for ever.'"

Christie's countenance lighted up with pleasure as he read, and the
tears that had been close at hand flowed freely.  It was only a summer
shower, however, and they were soon dried, but the smile remained.  Mr
Sherwood looked at her a little surprised.

"`They that wait on the Lord shall be as Mount Zion, that cannot be
removed,'" she repeated.  "Surely that ought to be enough to make me
content."

"And was it because you had forgotten it that I found you with such a
sad face to-day?" he asked, gravely.

He read on, while Christie lay quite still, her eyes closed, and Mr
Sherwood thought she slept; but when he stopped reading she opened her
eyes, and thanked him gratefully.  She was evidently soothed and
comforted, and Mr Sherwood could not help wondering at the change.

"I had a letter from my sister Effie, since you were here," said she.

"I trust you had no bad news?  Are all well at home?"

"They are all well now, but little Will had the scarlet fever, and Effie
couldn't leave him; and now her holidays are over, and she cannot come
to see me."

"Did you expect her?"

"I did not expect her; but now her holidays are over, she cannot
possibly come, I know."

"I fear you must be greatly disappointed!" said Mr Sherwood, kindly.

"Yes, at first.  For a little while I felt as though no one cared for
me, but that was foolish and wrong.  If Effie had known how ill I am,
she would have come, though it is such a long way.  I am afraid I have
not done right in not telling her."

"But you cannot mean that your sister does not know that you are here,
and that you are very ill?" said Mr Sherwood, in some surprise.

"She knows I am here, but she does not know all.  I had just written to
her when the doctor told me I must come here for a while, so I waited
till I should be able to tell her I was better.  When I wrote I did not
tell her how long I had been here; there was no use in troubling them
all at home, for it would make them very sorry to know I was suffering
all alone, and they cannot spare either time or money to undertake the
journey here.  I kept hoping I should soon be better.  She thinks, I
suppose, that I am quite well and at my work in the nursery again.  But
I am afraid she ought to know just how I am.  I am not better, and if
anything were to happen--"

If any one had asked Mr Sherwood if he thought Christie was likely to
recover, he would hardly have said that her case was a very hopeful one.
But when he heard Christie speaking in this way, his impulse was (as it
too often is in such circumstances) by cheerful and hopeful words to put
the too probable event out of her thoughts, and he said:

"But you are not to think anything is to happen.  Why, we shall have you
ready for a race with Master Claude in the cedar walk before the winter
sets in.  At the same time, I do not wonder you are anxious to see your
sister.  I wish for your sake she were here."

Christie shook her head.

"I am not better, and I don't know what to do.  Effie couldn't very well
come, even if I were to ask her; and it would only trouble them all to
know that I am no better after all this time.  Still, they would think--
if anything were to happen--" but she could not finish her sentence.

Mr Sherwood was much-moved.  It seemed only natural to him that the
poor young girl should shrink from the thought of a fatal termination of
her sufferings, though he felt sure that, as far as any one could be
prepared for the mysterious change, Christie was prepared for it.  He
longed to say something to soothe and comfort her, but no words came to
his mind.  Taking up the Bible, he read the very same portion again:

"`They that wait on the Lord shall be as Mount Zion, that cannot be
removed;'" and then he added, softly:

"You are in good hands."

Christie's face brightened as she turned her bright, tearful eyes upon
him.

"I know it, I am quite sure of it; and Effie too.  I don't know why I
should be anxious and troubled when I have so sure a promise.  I am not
strong.  I suppose that makes a difference.  But I _know_ all will come
out right."



CHAPTER TWENTY ONE.

THE NIGHT GROWS DARKER.

But the thing which "might happen," and at the thought of which Christie
shuddered and turned pale, was not what Mr Sherwood supposed it to be.
It was not the natural shrinking from death which all must feel when it
is first impressed upon the mind not only that it is inevitable, but
that it is near.  Christie knew that she was very ill.  She knew that
she was not growing better, but rather worse.  Yet it had never entered
into her mind that possibly she was to die soon.  The dread that was
upon her was not the dread of death.  I think if she had suddenly been
told that she was going to die, the tidings might have startled her,
because not anticipated; but believing, as she did, that death could not
separate her from her chief treasure, she would not have been afraid.
It was of something else that she was thinking, when she said to her
kind friend that Effie would be shocked if it came to pass.

She had awakened one day from a momentary slumber into which she had
fallen to hear some very terrible words spoken beside her.  She thought
she had been dreaming till she heard them repeated, and then she opened
her eyes to see the kind faces of the attending physician and another
looking at her.

"You have been asleep," said one of them, kindly and Christie thought
again she must have been dreaming, for they spoke to her just as usual,
praising her patience and bidding her take courage, for she would soon
be well again.  She must have been dreaming, she said to herself, twenty
times that day.  Nothing so terrible as the dread that was upon her
could possibly be true; and yet the thought came back again and again.

"I am afraid she must lose it," she thought she heard one of them say.

"Yes; it looks like that now," as it seemed to her was the reply.

She could not forget the expression; and during the days and nights that
followed, the remembrance of the words came back, sometimes as a dream,
sometimes as a certainty.  Had she been asleep, or was it true that she
must be a cripple all her life?  Must she henceforth be helpless and
dependent, when her help was so much and in so many ways needed?  Had
her terrible sufferings been all in vain?  Were all these restless days
and nights only to have this sorrowful ending?  How could she ever bear
it?  How could she ever tell Effie and the rest at home?

Many times in the day, when there was no one near, she determined to ask
the doctor, that she might know the worst or have her fears set at rest,
but she could not find the courage to do so.  She did speak to the
nurse, but she knew nothing about the matter, or said she did not, and
quite laughed at her fancies, as she called them.  But the fancies still
lingered, and for a week or two the face she turned to meet her friend
was grave and anxious enough.

He came almost every day now, he hardly knew why.  Whatever the cause
might be, he could not but see that his coming was always hailed with
delight.  Wherever the charm might be, whether in his voice or in the
words he read, he could not tell; but he saw that his visits soothed her
restlessness, and helped to banish the look of doubt and pain that too
often saddened her face.

Sometimes he read the Bible, and stranger as he had for many years been
to its sacred pages, he could not help yielding himself to the charm
which the wonderful words he read there must ever have to a thoughtful
mind.  But the charm which the words had for his patient listener was
something quite different from this.  It was not the grandeur or
sublimity of the style, or even the loftiness of the thought, that made
her listen with such interest.  She liked the simplest passages best.
The simple narratives of the evangelists never lost their power to
please her.  Some word or promise, in which he saw little beauty, had
often power to excite her deepest emotion, and he could not but wonder
as he saw it.

He read other books too--little books left by visitors; very foolish
little books he thought them often, and he could not but smile as he
marked the interest with which she listened; but he never by smile or
word intimated to her that he thought them trifling, at least he was
never conscious of doing so.  But he sometimes read in the grave,
questioning eyes which Christie turned on him, a doubt whether that
which was so real and so comforting to her was of any value to him.

He could not but confess to himself that, seen from Christie's point of
view, the subjects discussed in them must seem of grave importance; and
he never lost the feeling, as he sat by her bed, that they had a meaning
to her that was hidden from him.

Very few words were spoken between them at such times.  When Christie
asked a question or made a remark, there was a clearness and simplicity
in her way of speaking, a strength and freshness in what she said, that
often surprised as well as interested him.  He did not always understand
her, and yet he could not believe that she was speaking of things too
high for her.

The thought flashed upon his mind one day, as he sat by her bed.  What
if among these things which were revealed to her but hidden from him,
lay the secret of the happiness he had been so long and so vainly
pursuing?  There are things hidden from the wise and prudent, and
revealed only to babes--even to such little ones as this suffering
child.

Looking up as the thought passed through his mind, he met her eyes fixed
wistfully upon him.  She withdrew the gaze quickly, in some confusion,
but in a moment looked up again.

"What is it, Christie?  You looked as though you were afraid.  I would
read your thoughts.  What grave question are you meditating now?"

Christie smiled.

"No, I was not afraid.  I was wondering what could make you so kind to
me.  I need not have wondered, though.  I know quite well why it is."

"Do you?  Well, suppose you tell me what you mean by `so kind,' and then
why it is that I am `so kind' to you.  I should really like to know,"
said Mr Sherwood, laughing.

"I need not tell you the first," she said, with a smile.  "You know that
very well, and it would take me too long to tell all.  I think the
reason of your kindness is because God has put it into your heart to be
so.  It is one of the ways He takes to help me to bear my troubles."

The last words were spoken very gravely.

"Then it seems you don't think I am one of the good people who take
delight in kind offices."

"I am sure no one could be kinder than you have been to me," she said,
eagerly.

"But you don't think it is my way to be kind to people generally; I am
not a philanthropist.  Is that it?"

Christie looked puzzled and a little anxious.  "Nay, you are not to look
disconsolate about it," said Mr Sherwood, laughing.  "It is quite true.
I am not at all like a benevolent person in a book.  I was kind to you,
as you call it, first to please my little cousin Gertrude, and then to
please myself.  So now you have the secret of it all."

"Oh, but it is true for all that that God put it into your heart to come
so often," said Christie, with glistening eyes.  "Your kindness gives me
double pleasure when I think of it in that way."

"Well, it may be so," said Mr Sherwood, gravely; "but I don't think it
is generally supposed that God chooses to comfort His little ones by
means of such a person as I am."

Christie's eyes were fixed wistfully upon him again.

"Such as you!" she exclaimed, quite unconsciously, as Mr Sherwood
thought, for she said no more just then.

"I was writing to Effie to-day, and I tried to tell her how good you
have been to me.  But I could not.  I could never make her understand
it, I know.  She would need to see it for herself."

"My poor child," said Mr Sherwood, smiling, "do you know you are
talking foolishly? and that is a thing you seldom do.  You are making a
great deal out of a very little matter.  The chances are that you do
quite as much good to me as I shall ever do to you."

"Oh, I wish I could think so!  If I could get my wish for you--" She
paused suddenly.

"Well, what would you wish for me?" asked Mr Sherwood, still smiling at
her eagerness.  "I dare say I should have no more trouble in this world
if you could have your wish."

Christie shook her head.

"I don't think I ever wished that for you, and yet I have, too, in a
way; for if that which I ask for you every day were to come to pass, you
_might_ have trouble, but it would never seem like trouble to you any
more."

"Well, I suppose that would answer every purpose of not having any more
trouble, and you are very kind to wish it.  But you say `_ask_'; so I
suppose it is something which is in the giving of your Friend above?"

"Yes," said Christie, softly; and then there was a pause.

"And what is it?  Is it the `new heart and the right spirit' we were
reading about the other day?  That seems to be the very best blessing
that one can have, in your opinion.  And do you really think I shall
ever get it?"

"I hope you will," she answered, eagerly.  "I believe you will, if you
only ask for it."

"Ah, well, I don't know.  I have a fancy that your asking will be more
to the purpose than mine."

"I shall never forget to ask it for you.  I have never forgotten it
since--" she hesitated.

"Since when?" asked Mr Sherwood.

"Do you remember the day you came into the cedar walk, when I was
telling little Claude the story of the blind man, and what you said to
me that day?  I don't think I have ever forgotten since to pray the
blind man's prayer for you."

Mr Sherwood was greatly surprised and touched.  That was long ago.  He
had been far-away since then.  Once or twice, perhaps, in connection
with the remembrance of his little cousins, the thought of their kind,
quiet nurse had come back to him.  And yet she had never in all that
time forgotten to ask for him what seemed to her to be the best of all
blessings.

"And do you do that for all your friends?" he said.  "How came you to
think of doing this for me?"

"You did not seem very happy, I thought.  You seemed like one searching
for something that you could not find; and so I asked that your eyes
might be opened."

"Well, some day you must tell me how your eyes were opened, and perhaps
that may help me."

"Oh, no.  I have nothing to tell, only I was very miserable often and
discontented and troublesome.  Afterwards it was all changed, and I was
at peace."

She lay quite still, as if she were weary, and when Mr Sherwood spoke
again it was only to say good-bye.

But afterwards, at different times, she told him of the great happiness
that had come to her through the grace of God, and he listened with an
interest which sometimes increased to wonder.  He mused on the simple
recitals of the young girl with an earnestness which he could not
explain to himself, and read the chapters which she pointed out as
having done her good, partly for the pleasure of talking them over with
her, and partly, too, because he began to see in God's Word what he had
never seen in it before.

But I had no thought of saying all this about Mr Sherwood.  It was of
the sad, yet happy days that Christie passed in the hospital that I
wished to write, and they were drawing to a close now.  But let me say
just one word more about her friend.  It all came to pass as Christie
had been sure it would.  The day came when, earnestly as blind
Bartimeus, he prayed, `Lord, that mine eyes may be opened!'  And He who
had compassion on the wayside beggar had compassion on him, and called
him out of darkness into His marvellous light.  I dare say she knows the
glad tidings now.  If she does not, she will know them soon, on the
happy day when the friends shall meet "on the other side of the river."

One day when Mr Sherwood came, he brought Gertrude with him.  She had
been prepared to find Christie very ill, but she had no thought of
finding her so greatly changed.  She was scarcely able to restrain her
emotion at the sight of the pale, suffering face that told so sad a
tale, and she was so much excited that Mr Sherwood did not like to go
away and leave them together, as he had at first meant to do.  She tried
to say how grieved she was to see Christie so ill, but when she began to
count how many months she had been lying there, her voice suddenly
failed her.

"Yes; it is a long time," Christie faintly said.  But she thought
herself no worse for a few days past.  She had suffered much less with
her knee of late, and she was beginning to hope that the worst was
passed.  She did not say much more about herself, except in telling how
kind Mr Sherwood had been to her; but she had a great many questions to
ask about the little boys, especially Claude, and about Gertrude
herself, and all that she had been doing since they parted.

What a contrast they presented, these two young girls.  There stood the
one, bright and strong, possessing all that we are wont to covet for
those we love--health and beauty, home and friends, and a fair prospect
of a long and happy life.  Sick and sorrowful and alone lay the other,
her life silently ebbing away, her hold on the world and all it has to
give slowly but surely loosening.  Yet, in the new light which was
beginning to dawn upon him, Mr Sherwood caught a glimpse of a contrast
more striking still.  On the couch before him lay a little suffering
form, wasted and weary, soon to be hidden from the light, little to be
mourned, quickly to be forgotten.  But it soon vanished as from that
lowly cot there rose before his gaze a spirit crowned and radiant and
immortal.

Which was to be pitied? which to be envied?  Before one lay life and its
struggles, its trials and its temptations.  With the other, these were
past.  A step more and the river is passed, and beyond lies a world of
endless glory and bliss.

They did not linger very long.  Promising to bring her back soon, Mr
Sherwood hurried Gertrude away.

"Cousin Charles," said she, eagerly, as they went down the long passage
together, "we must take her away from this place.  Nay, don't shake your
head.  Mother will listen to what you say, and she will be willing to do
much for one who did so much for her little boy.  Only think of her
lying all these months in that dreary room!  Did you not hear her say
she had not seen a flower growing all the summer?  Oh, Cousin Charles,
you will surely help me to persuade mother?"

"My dear," said Mr Sherwood, gravely, "I fear she is not well enough to
be moved.  I do not think the physicians would consent to let her be
taken away."

"But are they making her better?  I am sure the fresh air of the country
would do her more good than all their medicines.  Oh, such a suffering
face!  And her hands, Cousin Charles--did you notice her hands?  I am
afraid I have come too late.  But she will surely grow better again when
she is taken away from this place.  It would kill any one to lie there
long in that great room among all those poor suffering creatures.  If I
could only get her away!  It would not cost much to take her, with a
nurse, to some quiet place, if we could not have her at the house.  I
shall have money of my own some time.  Cousin Charles, will not you
speak to mother for me?"  She was growing very eager and excited.

"Hush!" he said, gently.  "Nothing but the impracticability of it could
have prevented me from removing her to her own home, for which she has
been pining so sadly.  Have patience, and we will try what can be done.
We will speak to the doctor about it."

The physician was, fortunately, disengaged, and the subject of
Christie's removal suggested to him.  But he objected to it more
decidedly now than he had when Mr Sherwood had spoken of it some time
before.  It was doubtful whether in her present weak state she could
bear removal, even if she could be as well cared for elsewhere.  It was
becoming doubtful whether her constitution could hold out much longer.
Indeed, it could hardly be said to be doubtful.  There was just one
chance for her, he said; and then he spoke low, as though he did not
wish Miss Gertrude to hear--but she did.

"You do not mean that her knee is never to be well again?" she asked,
with a shudder.

"We have for some time feared so," said the doctor.  "Within a day or
two symptoms have appeared which seem to indicate an absolute and speedy
necessity for amputation.  Poor little thing!  It is very sad for her,
of course."

"Does she know it?" asked Miss Gertrude, steadying her voice with a
great effort.

"I think she is not altogether unprepared for it.  She must know that
she is not getting better, and I fancy she must suspect the necessity
from something she once said to the nurse.  Poor girl! she seems to
grieve quite as much on account of her friends as on her own."

"Have they been informed of this--of the possible result of her
illness?" asked Mr Sherwood.

"She has written to them several times during the summer, I believe.
They seem to be very poor people, living at a distance--quite unable to
do anything for her."

They were soon on their way to meet Mrs Seaton, who had made an
appointment with them, but Miss Gertrude was quite overcome by what she
had seen and heard.

"Poor Christie!  To think that all these weary months of waiting must
end thus!  I cannot help thinking we have been to blame."

"My child, why should you say so?"

"To think of it coming to this with her, and her friends not knowing it!
Her sister never would have left her here all this time, if she had
thought her in danger.  She ought to know at once."

"Yes; they must be told at once," said Mr Sherwood.  "But I fancy, from
what the doctor said, they can't do much for her; and from the poor
little thing herself I have gathered that the only one who could come to
her is her elder sister, on whom the rest seem to be quite dependent."

"But she must come, too," said Gertrude, eagerly.  "That is Effie.
There is no one in all the world like Effie, Christie thinks.  Oh,
Cousin Charles, they have not always been poor.  And they have suffered
so much--and they love each other so dearly!"

"Gertrude, my child, there is a bright side even to this sad picture.
Do you think that the suffering little creature, lying there all these
months, has been altogether unhappy?"

Gertrude struggled with her tears, and said:

"She has the true secret of happiness."

"Yes, I am sure of it.  Seeing her, as I have, lying on that bed of
pain, I have felt inclined rather to envy than to pity her.  She has
that for her own that a kingdom could not purchase--a peace that cannot
be taken from her.  I do not believe that even the sad necessity that
awaits her will move her much now."

His first words had stilled Miss Gertrude quite, and soon she found
voice to say:

"Not for herself, but for her sisters.  I am afraid they will think we
have been very cruel.  But it will be well with Christie, whatever
happens."

"Yes; it will be well with her, I do believe," said Mr Sherwood,
gravely; and neither spoke again till they reached home.



CHAPTER TWENTY TWO.

A CLOUD WITH A SILVER LINING.

The shadows were lengthening one September afternoon, when Effie Redfern
closed behind her the door of her school-room, and took her way along
the shady road that led to the cottage which for more than two years had
been her home.  The air was mild and pleasant.  The leaves on some of
the trees were changing.  Here a yellow birch and beech, and there a
crimson maple betrayed the silent approach of winter.  But the saddest
of the autumn days had not come.  Here and there lay bare, grey fields
and stubble land, with a dreary wintry look; but the low pastures were
green yet, and the gaudy autumn flowers lingered untouched along the
fences and waysides.

It was a very lovely afternoon, and sending on the children, who were
inclined to lag, Effie lingered behind to enjoy it.  Her life was a very
busy one.  Except an occasional hour stolen from sleep, she had very
little time she could call her own.  Even now, her enjoyment of the
fresh air and the fair scene was marred by a vague feeling that she
ought to hasten home to the numberless duties awaiting her.

These years had told on Effie.  She was hopeful and trustful still, but
it was not quite so easy as it used to be to throw off her burden, and
forget, in the enjoyment of present pleasure, past weariness and fears
for the future.  No burden she had yet been called to bear had bowed her
down; and though she looked into the future with the certainty that
these would grow heavier rather than lighter, the knowledge had no power
to appal her.  She was strong and cheerful, and contented with her lot.

But burdens borne cheerfully may still press heavily; and quite
unconsciously to herself, Effie wore on her fair face some tokens of her
labours and her cares.  The gravity that used to settle on it during the
anxious consideration of ways and means was habitual now.  It passed
away when she spoke or smiled, but when her face settled to repose
again, the grave look was on it still, and lay there like a shadow, as
she passed along the solitary road that afternoon.  Her thoughts were
not sad--at least, they were not at first sad.  She had been considering
various possibilities as to winter garments, and did not see her way
quite clear to the end of her labours.  But she had often been in that
predicament before.  There was nothing in it then to make her look
particularly grave.  She had become accustomed to more perplexing
straits than little Will's jacket could possibly bring to her, and she
soon put all thoughts of such cares away from her, saying to herself
that she would not let the pleasure of her walk be spoiled by them.

So she sent her glance over the bare fields and changing woods and up
into the clear sky, with a sense of release and enjoyment which only
they can feel who have been kept close all day and for many days at a
task which, though not uncongenial, is yet exhausting to strength and
patience; but the shadow rested on her still.  It deepened even as her
eye came back from its wanderings, and fell on the dusty path she was
treading.

Amid all the cares and anxieties of the summer--and what with the
illness of the children and their narrow means they had not been few nor
light--there had come and gone and come again a vague fear as to the
welfare of her sister, Christie.  Christie's first letter--the only one
she had as yet received from her--did not alarm her much.  She, poor
child, had said so little that was discouraging about her own situation,
and had spoken so hopefully of being out of the hospital soon, that they
had never dreamed that anything very serious was the matter with her.
Of course, the fact of her having to go to the hospital at all gave them
pain, but still it seemed the best thing she could have done in her
circumstances, and they never doubted but all would soon be well.

As the weeks passed on with no further tidings, Effie grew anxious at
times, and wondered much that her sister did not write, but it never
came into her mind that she was silent because that by writing she could
only give them pain.  They all thought she must be better--that possibly
she had gone to the sea-side with the family, and that, in the bustle of
departure, either she had not written, or her letter had been mislaid
and never been sent.

But somehow, as Effie walked along that afternoon, the vague fear that
had so often haunted her came back with a freshness that startled her.
She could not put it from her, as she might have tried to do had she
been speaking to any one of it.  The remembrance that it was the night
of the mail, and that, if no letter came, she must endure another week
of waiting, made her heart sicken with impatient longing.  And yet, what
could she do but wait and hope?

"And I must wait cheerfully too," she said to herself, as she drew near
home and heard the voices of the children.  "And after all, I need not
fear for Christie.  I do believe it will be well with her, whatever
happens.  Surely I can trust her in a Father's hands."

"How long you have been, Effie!" cried her little sister, Kate, as she
made her appearance.  "Mrs Nesbitt is here, and Nellie and I have made
tea ready, and you'll need to hasten, for Mrs Nesbitt canna bide long;
it is dark so soon now."

Effie's face brightened, as it always did at the sight of a friend, and
she greeted Mrs Nesbitt very cheerfully.

"Mrs Nesbitt has a letter for you, Effie," said Aunt Elsie; "but you
must make tea first.  The bairns have it ready, and Mrs Nesbitt needs
it after her walk."

Effie fancied that the letter Mrs Nesbitt had brought came from some
one else than Christie, or she might not have assented with such seeming
readiness to the proposal to have tea first.  As it was, she hastened
Nellie's nearly-completed arrangements, and seated herself behind the
tray.  Mrs Nesbitt looked graver than usual, she thought; and as she
handed her her cup of tea, she said, quietly:

"You have had no bad news, I hope?"

"I have had no news," said Mrs Nesbitt.  "Alexander told me there were
two letters for you in the post, so I sent him for them, and I have come
to you for the news."

As she spoke she laid the two letters on the table.  One was from
Christie, but she broke the seal of the other one first.  It was very
short, but before she had finished it her face was as colourless as the
paper in her hand.

"Well, what is it?" said her aunt and Mrs Nesbitt, in the same breath.
She turned the page and read from the beginning:

  "My dear Miss Redfern,--I have just returned from visiting your sister
  at the hospital.  I do not think you can have gathered from her
  letters how ill she is, and I think you ought to know.  I do not mean
  that she is dangerously ill, but she has been lying there a long time;
  and if you can possibly come to her, I am sure the sight of you would
  do her more good than anything else in the world.  Christie does not
  know that I am writing.  I think she has not told you how ill she is,
  for fear of making you unhappy; and now she is troubled lest anything
  should happen, and her friends be quite unprepared for it.  Not that
  you must think anything is going to happen,--but come if you can.

  "My dear Miss Redfern, I hope you will not think me impertinent, but
  father wishes me to say to you that we all beg you will let no
  consideration of expense prevent your coming.  It will be such a
  comfort to Christie to have you here."

There was a postscript, saying that the poor girl had been in the
hospital since the end of April.

"The end of April!" echoed Aunt Elsie and Mrs Nesbitt at once.  Effie
said nothing, but her hands trembled very much as she opened the other
letter.  I need not copy Christie's letter, we already know all she had
to tell.  Effie's voice failed her more than once as she read it.

Fearing to make them unhappy at home, yet desiring to have them prepared
for whatever might happen to her, the letter had cost Christie a great
deal of anxious thought.  One thing was plain enough to all; she was
very ill and a little despondent, and longed above all things to see
Effie and get home again.  The elder sister having read it all, laid it
down without speaking.

"Effie, my dear," said Aunt Elsie, "you will need to go."

"Yes; I must go.  How I could have contented myself all this time,
knowing she might be ill, I am sure I cannot tell.  My poor child!"

Mrs Nesbitt looked at her anxiously, as she said: "My dear bairn, you
have nothing to reproach yourself with.  You have had a very anxious
summer, what with one care and another."

Effie rose with a gesture of impatience, but sat down again without
speaking.  She blamed herself severely; but what was the use of speaking
about it now?  She took up Christie's letter and read again the last
sentence.

"It grieves me to add to your burdens, Effie.  I hoped to be able to
lighten them, rather.  But such is not God's will, and He sees what is
best for us all.  I do so long to see you again--to get home.  But I
must have patience."

"Have patience!" she repeated aloud.  "Oh, poor child!  To think of her
lying there all these weary months!  How can I ever forgive myself!"

She rose from the table hastily.  Oh, how glad she would have been to go
to her that very moment.  But she could not, nor the next day either.
There were many things to be considered.  They were too dependent on her
school to permit her to give it up at once.  Some one must be found to
take her place during her absence.  Sarah must be sent for at the
neighbouring village, where she had been staying for the last month.
The children and Aunt Elsie must not be left alone.  There were other
arrangements to be made, too, and two days passed before Effie was ready
to go.

She saw Mrs Nesbitt again before she went, and her kind old friend said
to her some of the things she had meant to say that night when the
letters were read.  She was able to hear them now.  They would have done
no good in the first moments of her sorrow, as Mrs Nesbitt very well
knew.

"Effie, my bairn," said she, gravely, "you have trouble enough to bear
without needlessly adding to it by blaming yourself when you ought not.
Even if you had known all, you could not have gone to your sister,
except in the sorest need.  Has there been a single day when you could
have been easily spared?  And you could have done little for her, I dare
say, poor lassie.  And you may be sure the Lord has been caring for her
all this time.  He has not forgotten her."

"She says that in her letter many times," said Effie.

"My dear, there is a bright side to this dark cloud, you may be sure.
Whichever way this trouble ends, it will end well for this precious lamb
of Christ's fold.  And you are not to go to her in a repining spirit, as
though, if you had but known, you could have done other and better for
her than the Lord has been doing.  We cannot see the end from the
beginning, and we must trust the Lord both in the light and in the
darkness."

Effie made no answer for a moment.  She then said, in a low voice:

"But I never felt sure that it was right for her to go from home.  She
never was strong."

"But you were not sorry, when you saw her in the winter, that she had
gone.  You mind you told me how much she had improved?"

"Yes; if I had only brought her home with me then.  She must have been
worse than I thought.  And it must seem to her so neglectful in us to
leave her so all the summer."

"My dear lassie," said Mrs Nesbitt, gravely, "it is in vain to go back
to that now.  It has been all ordered, and it has been ordered for good,
too.  The Lord has many ways of doing things; and if He has taken this
way of quickly ripening your little sister for heaven, why should it
grieve us?"

"But," said Effie, eagerly, "you did not gather from the letter that she
was so very ill?  Miss Gertrude said not dangerously, and oh, I cannot
but think she will be better when we get her home again."

"That will be just as God wills.  But what I want to say is this.  You
must go cheerfully to her.  If, by all this, God has been preparing her
for His presence, you must not let a shadow fall on her last days.  It
is a wonderful thing to be permitted to walk to the rivers brink with
one whom God has called to go over--an honour and blessing greatly to be
coveted; and you must not lose the blessing it may be to you, by giving
way to a murmuring spirit.  Not that I am afraid for you," she added,
laying her hand on Effie's arm.  "All will be well; for I do believe
you, and your sister too, are among those whom God will keep from all
that can really harm.  Don't vex yourself with trying to make plain
things which He has hidden.  Trust all to Him, and nothing can go far
wrong with you then."

But it was with an inexpressible sinking of the heart that Effie, when
her hurried journey was over, found herself standing at the door of the
hospital.  It was the usual hour when the patients are visited by their
friends; and the servant, thinking she was some one sent by the Seatons,
sent her up to the ward at once, without reference to the doctor or the
matron of the institution.  Thus it was that with no preparation she
came upon the changed face of her sister.

If Effie should live to be a hundred years old, she would never forget
the first glimpse she had of that long room, with its rows of white beds
against the wall.  Every one of the suffering faces that she passed
stamped itself upon her memory in characters that can never fade; and
then she saw her sister.

But was it her sister?  Could that face, white as the pillow on which it
lay, be Christie's?  One thin, transparent hand supported her cheek; the
other--the very shadow of a hand--lay on the coverlet.  Was she
sleeping?  Did she breathe?  Effie stooped low to listen, and raising
herself up again, saw what almost made her heart cease to beat.

That which Christie had dreaded all these weary weeks, that which she
could find no words to tell her sister, had come upon her.  "I shall be
a cripple all my life," she had written; that was all.  Now the thin
coverlet betrayed with terrible distinctness her mutilated form.  Effie
saw it, and the sight of it made the row of white beds and the suffering
faces on them turn round.  She took one step forward, putting forth her
hands like one who is blind, and then fell to the floor.

The shock to Effie was a terrible one.  For a while she struggled in
vain with the deadly faintness that returned with every remembrance of
that first terrible discovery.  She was weary with her journey, and
exhausted for want of nourishment, having eaten nothing all day.  Her
very heart seemed to die within her, and the earth seemed to be gliding
from beneath her feet.  She was brought back to full consciousness with
a start, as she heard some one say:

"She ought not to have seen her.  She must not see her again to-night.
She must go away and come again in the morning."

With a great effort she rose.

"No," she said, quietly and solemnly; "I cannot go away.  I shall never
leave her again, so help me God!"

She rose up, and with trembling fingers began to arrange her hair, which
had fallen over her face.  Some one gently forced her into a chair.

"You are not able to stand.  It is in vain for you to make the effort,"
said the doctor.  Effie turned and saw him.

"I am tired with my journey," she said, "and I have eaten nothing all
day; but I am perfectly well and strong.  I cannot go away.  I must see
my sister to-night.  It was the surprise that overcame me, but I shall
not be so again."

There is not more than one woman in a thousand whose words the doctor
would have heeded at such a time.  Effie was that one.  Instead of
answering her, he spoke to the nurse, who left the room and soon
returned with a biscuit and a cup of warm tea.  Effie forced herself to
take the food, and was refreshed.  In a little while she was able to
follow the nurse to the ward, and to seat herself calmly by her sister's
bed.

Christie was still asleep, but happily for Effie she soon awoke.  She
could not have endured many minutes of that silent waiting.  There was
pleasure, but scarcely surprise, in the eyes that opened to fix
themselves on her face.

"Have you come, Effie?  I was dreaming about you.  I am very glad."

Effie kneeled down and kissed her over and over again, but she could not
speak a word.  Soon she laid her head down on the pillow, and Christie
put her arms round her neck.  There was a long silence, so long that
Effie moved gently at last, and removing her sister's arms from her
neck, found her fast asleep.  The daylight faded, and the night-lamps
were lighted in the room.  There was moving to and fro among the beds,
as the preparations for the night were made.  But Effie did not stir
till the nurse spoke to her.

"Your sister is still under the influence of the draught the doctor gave
her.  But we must waken her to give her some nourishment before she
settles down for the night."

The eyes, which Effie thought had grown strangely large, opened with a
smile.

"Will they let you stay, Effie?" said she.

"Nothing shall ever make me leave you again."

That was all that passed between them.  Christie slept nearly all night,
but to Effie the hours passed slowly and sorrowfully away.  There was
never entire quiet in the ward.  There was moaning now and then, and
feverish tossing to and fro on one or another of those white beds.  The
night-nurse moved about among them, smoothing the pillow of one, holding
a cup to the lips of another, soothing or chiding, as the case of each
required.  To Effie the scene was as painful as it was strange.  She had
many unhappy and some rebellious thoughts that night.  But God did not
forsake her.  The same place of refuge that had sheltered her in former
times of trouble was open to her still, and when Christie awoke in the
morning it was to meet a smile as calm and bright as that she had often
seen in her dreams.  For a little while it seemed to her she was
dreaming now.

"If I shut my eyes, will you be here when I open them again?" she asked.
"Oh, Effie, I have so longed for you!  You will never leave me again?"

"Never again," was all that she had the power to answer.

That day they removed her from the public ward to the room she had at
first occupied, and Effie became her nurse.  They were very quiet that
day.  Christie was still under the influence of the strong opiate that
had been given her, and worn-out with anxiety and watching, Effie
slumbered beside her.

On the second day they had a visit from Gertrude, and Christie quite
roused herself to rejoice with her over Effie's coming.  When the young
lady declared, with delighted energy, that all Christie wanted to make
her quite well again was the face of her sister smiling upon her, all
three for a moment believed it.  She was to have a week, or perhaps two,
in which to grow a little stronger, and then she was to go home with
Gertrude till she should be strong enough to go to Glengarry with Effie.
No wonder she had been ill and discouraged, so long alone, or worse
than alone, surrounded by so much suffering.  Now she would soon be well
again, Gertrude was quite sure.

And she did seem better.  Relieved from the terrible pain which her
diseased limb had so long caused, for a time she seemed to revive.  She
thought herself better.  She said many times a day that she felt like a
different person, and Effie began to take courage.

But she did not grow stronger.  If she could only be taken out of town,
where she could have better air, Effie thought she might soon be well.
But to remove her in her present state of weakness was impossible.  And
every day that followed, the doubt forced itself with more and more
strength on Effie that she would never be removed alive.  The daily
paroxysms of fever returned.  At such times she grew restless, and
sometimes, when she would wake with a start from troubled and uneasy
slumbers, her mind seemed to wander.  A word was enough to recall her to
herself, and when she recognised her sister's voice and opened her eyes
to see her bending over her, her look of glad surprise, changing slowly
into one of sweet content, was beautiful to see.

She could not talk much, or even listen for a long time to reading, but
she was always quite content and at rest with Effie sitting beside her.
A visit from Gertrude or Mr Sherwood was all that happened to break the
monotony of those days to them.  Once little Claude and his brother were
brought to see her.  They had not forgotten her.  Claude lay down beside
her, and put his little hand on her cheek, as he used to do, and told
her about the sea and the broad sands where they used to play, and
prattled away happily enough of the time when Christie should come home
quite well again.  Clement was shy, and a little afraid of her altered
face, and gave all his attention to Effie.  But the visit exhausted
Christie, and it never was repeated.  Indeed, a very little thing
exhausted her now.

One day Christie awoke to find her sister watching the clouds and the
autumn rain with a dark shadow resting on her face.  Her first movement
sent it away, but the remembrance of it lingered with Christie.  After a
little time, when she had been made comfortable, and Effie had seated
herself with her work beside her, she said:

"Are you longing to get home, Effie?"

"No, indeed," said Effie, cheerfully, "except for your sake."

"But I am sure they will miss you sadly."

"Yes, I dare say they will; but they don't really need me.  Sarah is at
home, and Katie and Nellie are quite to be trusted even should she be
called away.  I am not in the least troubled about them.  Still, I hope
we shall soon get home, for your sake."

"But without your wages, how can they manage?  I am afraid--"

"I am not afraid," said Effie.  "I left all that in safe hands before I
came here.  Our garden did wonderfully well last year; and besides, we
managed to lay by something--and God is good.  I am not afraid."

"And they have all grown very much, you say.  And little Will!  Oh, how
I should like to have seen them all!  They will soon forget me, Effie."

Effie started.  It was the first time she had ever said anything that
seemed to imply a doubt of her recovery.  Even now she was not quite
sure that she meant that, and she hastened to say:

"Oh, there is no fear of their forgetting you.  You cannot think how
delighted they all were when your letters came."

"They could not give you half the pleasure that yours gave me."

"Oh, yes, they did.  We always liked to hear all about what you were
doing, and about the children and Miss Gertrude.  Why, I felt quite as
though I had known Miss Gertrude for a long time when I first met her
here the other day.  I almost think I should have known her if I had met
her anywhere.  She looks older and more mature than I should have
supposed from your letters, and then I used to fancy that she might be
at times a little overbearing and exacting."

"Effie, I never could have said that about Miss Gertrude."

"No, you never said it, but I gathered it--less from what you said than
from what you didn't say, however.  Has Miss Gertrude changed, do you
think?"

"No, oh no! she is just the very same.  And yet I am not sure.  I
remember thinking when I first saw her that she was changed.  She looks
older, I think.  I wonder if she will come to-day?  She promised."

"But it rains so heavily," said Effie.  "No, I don't think she will come
to-day.  It would not be wise."

But Effie was mistaken.  She had hardly spoken when the door opened, and
Gertrude entered.

"Through all the rain!" exclaimed Effie and Christie, in a breath.

"Yes, I thought you would be glad to see me this dull day," said Miss
Gertrude, laughing.  "I am none the worse for the rain, but I can't say
as much for the horses, however.  But Mr Sherwood was obliged to leave
in the train this afternoon, and I begged to come in the carriage with
him.  Peter is to come for me again when he has taken him to the
station.  See what I have brought you," she added, opening the basket
she carried in her hand.  There were several things for Christie in the
basket, but the _something_ which Miss Gertrude meant was a bunch of
buttercups placed against a spray of fragrant cedar and a few brown
birch leaves.

"We gathered them in the orchard yesterday.  They are the very last of
the season.  We gathered them because Claude said you once told him that
they reminded you of home; and then you told him of a shady place where
they used to grow, and of the birch-tree by the burn.  I had heard about
the burn myself, but not about the buttercups."

Coming as they did, the little tuft of wild flowers pleased Christie
better than the fairest bouquet of hothouse exotics could have done.

Effie laughed.

"Buttercups are not great favourites with us at home," she said.  "They
generally grow best on poor, worn-out land."

"They are the very first I have seen this summer," said Christie, with
moist eyes.

They were all silent a little while.

"We were just speaking about you when you came in," said she to Miss
Gertrude.

"Were you?  Well, I hope you dealt gently with my faults?" she said,
blushing a little as she noticed the glance which passed between the
sisters.

"We had not got to your faults," said Christie.

"Well, you must be merciful when you do.  See, Christie, I have got
something else for you," she added, as she drew out a little book bound
in blue and gold.  "I thought of you when I read this.  There is a good
deal in the book you would not care about, but you will like this."  And
she read:

"Of all the thoughts of God that are Borne inward unto souls afar Along
the Psalmist's music deep, Now, tell me if that any is, For gift or
grace, surpassing this--?  He giveth His beloved sleep."

And so on to the end.  "Do you like it?" she asked.

"Yes," said Christie.  But her eyes said much more than that.

"It reminded me of the time I found you sleeping among all the noises
that were going on in the ward.  There was talking and groaning and
moving about, and you were quite unconscious of it all.

  "`God makes a silence through them all,'"

she repeated:

  "`And never doleful dream again
  Shall break his blessed slumbers, when
  He giveth His beloved sleep.'"

There was a silence of several minutes, and then Christie said:

"Miss Gertrude, when you came in I was telling Effie that I thought you
had changed since I first knew you."

"And were you telling her that there was much need of a change?" said
Miss Gertrude, with a playfulness assumed to hide the quick rush of
feeling which the words called forth.

"Do you mind how we used to speak of the great change that all must meet
before we can be happy or safe?  You don't think about these things as
you used to do.  Miss Gertrude, has this change come to you?"

"I don't know, Christie.  Sometimes I almost hope it has," said she.
But she could not restrain the tears.  Effie saw them; Christie did not.
Her eyes were closed, and her hands were clasped as if in prayer.

"I was sure it would come," she said, softly.  "I am very glad."

She did not speak again during Miss Gertrude's stay, and I need not
repeat all that passed between the young lady and Effie.  There were
some words spoken that neither will forget till their dying day.

Before she went away, Gertrude came and kissed Christie; and when she
was gone Effie came and kissed her too, saying:

"You ought to be very happy, Christie, with all your trouble.  God has
been very good to you, in giving you a message to Miss Gertrude."

"I am very happy, Effie," answered she, softly.  "I almost think I am
beyond being troubled any more.  It is coming very near now."

She lay still, with a smile on her face, till she fell into a quiet
slumber; and as she sat watching her, Effie, amid all her sorrow, could
not but rejoice at the thought of the blessed rest and peace that seemed
coming so near now to her little sister.



CHAPTER TWENTY THREE.

HOME AT LAST.

Yes, the time was drawing very near.  Effie could no longer hide from
herself that Christie was no stronger, but rather weaker every day.  She
did not suffer much pain, but now and then was feverish, and at such
times she could get no rest.  Then Effie moved and soothed and sang to
her with patience inexhaustible.  She would have given half her youthful
strength to have revived that wasted form; and one day, as she was
bathing her hands, she told her so.

Christie smiled, and shook her head.

"You will have better use for your strength than that, Effie.  I am sure
the water in the burn at home would cool my hands, if I could dip them
in it.  Oh, if I could just get out to the fields for one long summer
day, I think I should be content to lie down here again for another six
months!  In the summer-time, when I used to think of the Nesbitts and
the McIntyres in the sweet-smelling hay-fields, and of the bairns
gathering berries in the woods, my heart was like to die within me.  It
is not so bad now since you came.  No, Effie, I am quite content now."

Later in the day, she said, after a long silence:

"Effie, little Will will hardly mind that he had a sister Christie, when
he grows up to be a man.  I should like to have been at home once more,
because of that.  They will all forget me, I am afraid."

"Christie," said her sister, "why do you say they will forget you?  Do
you not think you will live to see them again?"

"Do you think so, Effie?" asked Christie, gravely.

Instead of answering her, Effie burst into tears, and laid her head down
on her sister's pillow.  Christie laid her arm over her neck, and said,
softly:

"There is nothing to grieve so for, Effie.  I am not afraid."

Effie's tears had been kept back so long, they must have free course
now.  It was in vain to try to stay them.  But soon she raised herself
up, and said:

"I didna mean to trouble you, Christie.  I know I have no need to grieve
for you.  But, oh!  I cannot help thinking you might have been spared
longer if I had been more watchful--more faithful to my trust!"

"Effie," said Christie, "move me a little, and lie down beside me.  I
have something to say to you, and there can be no better time than now.
You are weary with your long watching.  Rest beside me."

Her sister arranged the pillow and lay down beside her.  Clasping her
wasted arms about her neck, Christie said:

"Effie, you don't often say wrong or foolish things, but what you said
just now was both wrong and foolish.  You must never say it or think it
any more.  Have I not been in safe keeping, think you?  Nay! do not
grieve me by saying that again," she added, laying her hand upon her
sister's lips, as she would have spoken.  "It all seems so right and
safe to me, I would not have anything changed now, except that I should
like to see them all at home.  And I dare say that will pass away as the
end draws near.  It will not be long now, Effie."  She paused from
exhaustion, only adding: "I am not afraid."

The much she had to say was not said that night.  The sisters lay
silently in each other's arms, and while Christie slumbered, Effie
prayed as she had never prayed before, that she might be made submissive
to the will of God in this great sorrow that was drawing nearer day by
day.

After this they spoke much of the anticipated parting, but never sadly
any more.  Effie's prayers were answered.  God's grace did for her what,
unaided, she never could have done for herself.  It gave her power to
watch the shadow of death drawing nearer and nearer, without shrinking
from the sight.  I do not mean that she felt no pain at the thought of
going back to her home alone, or that she had quite ceased to blame
herself for what she called her neglect of her suffering sister.  Many a
long struggle did she pass through during the hours when Christie
slumbered.  But she never again suffered a regretful word to pass her
lips; she never for a moment let a cloud rest on her face when
Christie's eyes were matching her.  She had soothing words for the poor
child's restless moments.  If a doubt or fear came to disturb her quiet
trust, she had words of cheer to whisper; and when--as oftenest
happened--her peace was like a river, full and calm and deep, no
murmurs, no repining, fell from the loving sister's lips to disturb its
gentle flow.

And little by little, as the uneventful days glided by peace, and more
than peace--gratitude and loving praise--filled the heart of Christie's
sister.  What could she wish more for the child so loved than such quiet
and happy waiting for the end of all trouble?  A little while sooner or
later, what did it matter?  What could she wish more or better for any
one she loved?  It would ill become her to repine at her loss, so
infinitely her sister's gain.

The discipline of these weeks in her sister's sick-room did very much
for Effie.  Ever since their mother's death, and more especially since
their coming to Canada, a great deal had depended on her.  Wise to plan
and strong to execute, she had done what few young girls in her sphere
could have done.  Her energy had never flagged.  She delighted to
encounter and overcome difficulties; she was strong, prudent, and
far-seeing, and she was fast acquiring the reputation, among her friends
and neighbours, of a rare business woman.

It is just possible that, as the years passed, she might have acquired
some of the unpleasing qualities so apt to become the characteristic of
the woman who has no one to come between her and the cares of business
or the shifts and difficulties incident to the providing for a family
whose means are limited.  Coming in contact, as she had to do, with a
world not always mindful of the claims of others, she found it necessary
to stand her ground and hold her own with a firmness that might seem
hardly compatible with gentleness.  Her position, too, as the teacher of
a school--the queen of a little realm where her word was law--tended to
cultivate in her strength and firmness of character rather than the more
womanly qualities.  It is doubtful whether, without the sweet and solemn
break in the routine of her life which these months in her sister's
sick-room made, she would ever have grown into the woman she afterwards
became.  This long and patient waiting for God's messenger gave her the
time for thought which her busy life denied her.

Now and then, during the quiet talks in which, during her more
comfortable hours, they could still indulge, there was revealed to Effie
all the way by which God had led her sister; at the same time there was
revealed all that He had permitted her to do for His glory, and at this
she was greatly moved.  She had only been a little servant-maid, plain
and humble and obscure.  There was nothing to distinguish her in the
eyes of those who saw her from day to day.  Yet God had greatly honoured
her.  He had made her a messenger of grace to one, to two--perhaps to
more.  When that little, worn-out frame was laid aside, it might be,
thought Effie, that the immortal spirit, crowned and radiant, should
stand nearer to the throne than some who were held in honour by the wise
and the good of this world.

Sitting there, listening and musing, Effie saw, more clearly than she
ever could have seen in the bustle of her busy life, how infinitely
desirable it is to be permitted to do God's work in the world.  Those
were days never to be forgotten by her.  She grew thin and wan with
confinement and watching, but as the time drew near when her present
care should cease and she should go home again, her face wore a look of
peace beautiful to see.

"Effie," said Christie one day, after she had been silently watching her
a little while, "you are more willing that I should go now, I think?"

Effie started.

"I shall be willing when the time comes, my dear sister, I do not
doubt," she said, with lips that smiled, though they quivered too.  "I
cannot help being willing, and glad, for your sake."

"And you ought to be glad for your sake too," said Christie.  "You will
have one less to care for, to be anxious about, Effie, and I shall be
safe with our dear father and mother in the better world.  I never could
have helped you much, dear, though I would have liked to do so.  I never
should have been very strong, I dare say, and--I might have been a
burden."

"But if you had been running about in the fields with the bairns all
this time, who knows but you would have been as strong as any of them?"
said Effie, sadly.

But Christie shook her head.

"No; I have had nothing to harm me.  And sometimes I used to think if I
had stayed at home I might have fallen back into my old fretful ways,
and so have been a vexation to myself and to Aunt Elsie; and to you
even, Effie, though you never used to be vexed with me."

"No, Christie, that could never have happened.  God is faithful, and
with His grace, all would have been well with you.  There would have
been no more such sad days for you."

"No such day as that when you came home with the book-man and gave me my
Bible," said Christie, smiling, "I wonder why I always mind that day so
well?  I suppose because it was the beginning of it all."

Effie did not ask, "The beginning of what?"  She knew well that she
meant the beginning of the new life which God, by His Word and Spirit,
had wrought in her heart.  Soon Christie added:

"I wouldn't have anything changed now.  It has all happened just in the
best way; and this quiet time will do you good too, dear."

"I pray God it may!" said Effie, letting both tears and kisses fall upon
her sister's face.

"And you must tell Annie and Sarah and the bairns that they must be sure
to come to us--our father and mother and me, and to Jesus--the
Mediator--of the new covenant," she slowly said; and overcome with
weariness, she sank into a quiet sleep.

Christie grew weaker every day.  She did not suffer much, and slept most
of the time.  Sometimes she was feverish and restless, and then Effie
used to fancy that her mind wandered.  At such times she would tell of
things that happened long ago, and speak to Effie as she might have
spoken to her mother during her childish illnesses, begging to be taken
into her arms and rocked to sleep.

But almost always she knew her sister, even when she had forgotten where
she was.  Once she said there was just one place in the world where she
could rest, and begged to be laid on the sofa in Mrs Nesbitt's parlour
at home.  Often she begged her to let her dip her hands in the burn to
cool them, or to take her where it was pleasant and cool, under the
shadow of the birch-tree in the pasture at home.  But a single word from
Effie was always enough to soothe her, and to call up the loving smile.

Christmas came and went, and the last day of the old year found her
still waiting, but with many a token that the close was drawing near.
Gertrude came that day, and lingered long beside her, awed by the
strange mysterious change that was beginning to show itself on her face.
Christie did not notice her as she came in, and even Effie only
silently held out her hand to her as she drew near.

"She will never speak again," said the nurse, who had been watching her
for several minutes.

All pain, all restlessness, seemed past.  Effie, bending over her, could
only now and then moisten her parched lips and wipe the damp from her
forehead.  Poor Effie! she saw the hour was at hand, but she was very
calm.  "She has not spoken since daybreak," she said, softly.  "I am
afraid she will never speak again."  But she did.

After a brief but quiet sleep she opened her eyes.  Gertrude knew that
she was recognised.  Stooping down to catch the broken words that came
from her parched lips, she distinctly heard:

"I was sure always--from the very first--that God would bless you.  And
now--though I am going to die--you will do all for Christ--that I would
like to have done."

Effie was refreshed and strengthened by two or three hours of quiet
sleep.  The day passed, the evening came and went, and Christie gave no
sign of pain or restlessness.

"It will be about the turn of the night," said the nurse, raising the
night-lamp to look on her face.  But it was not.  At the turn of the
night she awoke, and called her sister by name.  Effie's face was on the
pillow beside her, and she kissed her softly, without speaking.
Christie fondly returned her caress.  She seemed strangely revived.

"Effie," she said, "do you remember something that our mother used to
sing to us--?

  "`No dimming clouds o'ershadow thee,
  No dull and darksome night,
  But every soul shines as the sun,
  And God Himself is light.'"

Yes, Effie remembered it well, and she went on, with no break in her
voice, as Christie ceased:

  "`No pain, no pang, no bitter grief,
  No woeful night is there;
  No sob, no sigh, no cry is heard;
  No will-awa', no care!'"

And many a verse more of that quaint, touching old canticle did she
sing, all the time watching the smile of wonderful content that was
beautifying the dying face.

"You are quite willing now, Effie?" she said, softly.

"Quite willing," said Effie, softly.

"And it is coming very near now!"

"Very near, love.  Very near now!"

"Very near!"  She never spoke again.  She lingered till the dawn of the
new year's morning, all the time lying like a child slumbering in the
nurse's arms, and then she died.

They did not lay her to rest among the many nameless graves which had
seemed so sad and dreary to her in the beautiful burial-place one summer
day.  The spotless snow near her father's grave was disturbed on a
winter's morning, and Christie was laid to rest beside him.

There she has lain through many a summer and winter, but her remembrance
has not perished from the earth.  There are loving hearts on both sides
of the sea who still cherish her memory.  Gertrude--no longer Miss
Gertrude, however--in the new home she has found, tells the little
children at her knee of her little brother Claude and his nurse, who
loved each other so dearly on earth, and who now are doubtless loving
each other in heaven; and in a fair Canadian manse a grave and beautiful
woman often tells, with softened voice, the sad yet happy tale of the
sister who went away and who never came home again, but who found a
better home in her Father's house above.

THE END.





*** End of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "Christie Redfern's Troubles" ***

Doctrine Publishing Corporation provides digitized public domain materials.
Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians.
This effort is time consuming and expensive, so in order to keep providing
this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties,
including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Doctrine Publishing
Corporation's ISYS search for use by individuals, and we request that you
use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort
to Doctrine Publishing's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a
large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of
public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Keep it legal -  Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for
ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because
we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States,
that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries.
Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we
can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is
allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Doctrine Publishing
ISYS search  means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world.
Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About ISYS® Search Software
Established in 1988, ISYS Search Software is a global supplier of enterprise
search solutions for business and government.  The company's award-winning
software suite offers a broad range of search, navigation and discovery
solutions for desktop search, intranet search, SharePoint search and embedded
search applications.  ISYS has been deployed by thousands of organizations
operating in a variety of industries, including government, legal, law
enforcement, financial services, healthcare and recruitment.



Home